Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Epilogue

Author’s Note

Other Titles

Alien Conquest

Alien Invasion Book 1

Honey Phillips

Copyright © 2019 by Honey Phillips

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author.

Disclaimer

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or people, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Cover Design by Pro Book Covers Studio

Edited by Nikki Groom @ Indie Hub Editing Services

Chapter One

The incessant beeping of her alarm finally registered, and Emily reached out blindly to turn off the annoying noise. When her outstretched fingers couldn’t find her phone, she forced an eye open and immediately flinched at the light streaming through the window. The abrupt movement made her stomach churn, and for a minute nausea threatened to overwhelm her. What on earth had happened? She rarely drank and hadn’t had a hangover since her first year of college. This feeling put that one to shame.

The alarm kept squawking, so she managed to pry both eyes open and, moving with extreme caution, followed the sound. Her tiny studio apartment meant she didn’t have far to go before she discovered her phone under the coffee table. Turning off the alarm with a sigh of relief, she pressed a hand to her pounding head. Stepping carefully around a discarded pizza box, she made it to the window and closed the heavy curtains. With the sunlight dimmed, her headache receded a fraction and she was able to look around.

The small apartment was one of her job benefits and she usually kept it as neat as pin. This morning it was a wreck. Besides the pizza box, papers and books covered the floor. Only a sheet remained on her bed, the quilt and pillows strewn around. Even her clothes were scattered about the room. Her bra hung from a lampshade and it looked like her panties were mounted on the doorknob. Panties? As the sight of her underwear penetrated, she suddenly realized she was wandering around naked. She never slept naked. Her gaze traveled to the disheveled bed in horror. What had she done? This time the nausea could not be controlled, and she barely made it to the miniscule bathroom before losing the contents of her stomach in an urgent rush.

She was still leaning over the toilet when a cold nose touched her ankle. She jumped, screamed, and clutched her head in pain. The cold nose nudged her again, followed by a chirping noise. This time she kept enough control to look down. Small black eyes looked up at her from a mop of purple-colored fur.

“Oh, Tribs, I’m sorry. What are you doing here?” Even as she gathered him up, the memory started to come back. “That’s right. Sam brought you with him last night.” Tribs was an Anderian sekhmet who belonged to her colleague. Putting him down, she watched him scurry over to the water bowl, his six short legs barely visible beneath the fur that reached almost to the ground. As she brushed her teeth, more memories surfaced. Sam had come over last night to celebrate the end of the project they had been working on for the past two months. She had ordered pizza and Sam had produced a small bottle of orange liquor. That part was clear, but after that, all she remembered was laughing a lot. Everything else was gone.

Pulling on the robe on the back of the door, she returned to the main room. As she grabbed a bottle of water from the refrigerator, she saw the note on the door.

My dear L'chka,

I am so happy you have agreed to be mine. I wish I could have been here with you this morning, but I want you to relax. Do not worry about work. I emailed Margie and told her that you were sick.

Until tonight,

Sam

Work? Her eyes flew to the kitchen clock. It was after ten o’clock. The alarm had been a reminder for the daily staff meeting. She picked up her phone to call Margie but saw the outgoing email on her mail app. Sam had sent the message from her account. Why would he do that? And why would he think she had agreed to be his? With a groan she collapsed on the small loveseat, clutching her bottle of water. Tribs chirped at her until she picked him up and set him on her lap. As she did, her robe parted. A blue stain ran down her inner thigh. She poked it cautiously and it felt slightly sticky. As the pain in her head subsided, she finally noticed the slight ache between her legs. Even though she hadn’t had a lot of experience, she had enough to recognize the sensation. She had a horrible feeling that she knew exactly what had left that stain.

“This is very bad, Tribs. It’s only been four months since the aliens came. Now it looks like I’ve had sex with one.”

Emily had been in her last semester of college when the spaceships arrived. The giant ships became visible simultaneously above New York, London, Moscow, Beijing, Tokyo, Mumbai, Cairo, and Sao Paulo. Within minutes a broadcast appeared on every television and radio station worldwide. The speaker was tall and slender, wearing a well-cut dark suit that only served to accentuate the fact that he was not from Earth. His sharply angled cheekbones and jawline could almost have passed for human, making dark eyes with slit pupils even more alien in contrast. His skin was a shade of silvery grey that no man had ever possessed. Long dark hair was arranged in an elaborate style that didn’t cover the two small horns at either side of his head. His words were translated into the language of each country as he reassured the world that the Yehrin were there to guide the Earth into a true Space Age.

Reactions had ranged from riots to religious fervor. World leaders had broadcast messages of restraint and used troops to enforce the message. The riots subsided as the spaceships withdrew to a higher orbit. When no aggressive actions were taken by the aliens, fear turned to curiosity. The Internet was alive with speculation and rumored sightings, with only the usual vocal minority spouting conspiracy theories. Within days of the first announcement, a small embassy appeared in each nation’s capital. In addition, the existing United Nations building in New York was topped with a much larger version which floated over the older building, only a slender shaft connecting them. It was rechristened the United Worlds building and word emerged that they were looking for employees.

Like the rest of the world, Emily had been glued to the television and the internet as each development unfolded. Excited about the opportunity, she hadn’t hesitated to apply for a job. After an extensive examination process, she had been hired and as soon as she graduated, she had started work. Because of her degree in Communications, she was assigned to work with one of the aliens, S'ram, on a series of public messages. Even aliens seemed to recognize the value of good publicity. The latest series had been about the medical improvements the aliens were making. The video of the Leader healing a small girl in Africa had been especially well received.

Everything had been going so well. She missed her grandmother and the small town where she had grown up, but she loved her job despite the long hours. Communicating good news made her feel happier about the world. She made a few friends, and she and S'ram had become especially close. Like the Leader, he was tall and slender, but his long dark hair was simply arranged in two braids. He never mentioned his life before arriving on Earth, but she soon gained the impression that, like her, he was fresh out of the Yehrin equivalent of college. At first she had been nervous around him but after he gave her a shy smile and told her to just call him Sam, she relaxed.

They worked together so closely and had such a good relationship that she was always a little startled when he said or did something that reminded her that he was Yehrin. He would smile a bit wider than normal and she would notice just how sharp his teeth looked. Or her attention would be caught by his hand, three fingers instead of four and topped with rather pointed black nails. But on the whole, she thought of him as a close friend and found it easy to ignore the fact that he was an alien.

Now she wondered if she had ever known him at all. Embarrassing as it might be to admit that she had completely blacked out, she had to talk to him. She needed to know what had happened. Had they actually had sex? Unprotected sex? Despite the apparent evidence, she didn’t want to believe it. As close as they were, she’d never had any type of sexual interest in him. Notwithstanding his note, a small sickened voice wondered if she had even agreed.

With shaking hands, she picked up the phone. When he didn’t answer her call to his private number, she almost gave up. Instead, she clenched her teeth and called the main office number, knowing her boss would answer.

“Hi, Margie.”

“Emily! Are you feeling any better?” Her boss’s concerned voice only added to Emily’s guilt.

“Not really,” she admitted. “I just wanted to make sure you got my message. Any issues this morning?”

“Nothing we can’t handle. The big guys are all thrilled with the medical project.” Big guys was Margie’s pet name for the Yehrin. They were all exceptionally tall.

“That’s good.” She hesitated and then gathered her courage. “Is Sam in?”

“Yes. He was here bright and early this morning and in a great mood.”

I'll bet he was, she thought bitterly. Margie’s observation did nothing to relieve her dreadful suspicions. She had to speak to him.

“Can you connect me?”

“Sorry, hon. He’s in a meeting with the rest of the big guys about the next project. It’s scheduled to last until after lunch. Should I tell him to call you then?”

“Please. There are a few loose ends we need to tie up.”

“Will do. Now you take some aspirin and go back to bed.”

Emily thanked her and ended the call. The aspirin sounded like good advice, although her head was no longer quite as painful. Going back to bed sounded even better. With a sigh, she moved to the window and cautiously drew back the curtain. If she leaned into one corner, she could just see the United Worlds building. What was Sam doing right now? Did he remember what happened last night? Her last clear memory was laughing so hard she almost fell down. He had been laughing, too, but he had caught her. She remembered his hand touching her lips and then...nothing. With a frustrated sigh, she started to let the curtain drop. As she did, a blinding flash of green light shot up the small shaft by the river that connected the old and new buildings.

For a moment nothing happened, and she shook her head, wondering if she was seeing things. Then the building began to collapse slowly in on itself. A huge cloud of dust obliterated her view just as the roar of the blast reached her. The apartment building shook and her window exploded inward, the shock wave throwing her to the ground as the world went dark.

When she came to, glass covered the floor, but the heavy curtain material had protected her from most of it. Every muscle in her body hurt, but she dragged herself back to the window frame. Wind whipped through the opening, tossing her blonde curls in her face as she leaned out, but she managed to see that the United Worlds building was completely gone. Only a giant crater remained and, even as she watched, the East River rushed in to claim it.

Margie had been in that building. Sam had been in there. Not only had any hope of knowing what had happened last night vanished with him, but he had been her friend and now he was dead. Tears slipped down her cheeks as she watched the water swirl in dirty grey waves. An unknown amount of time passed as she watched and mourned. Eventually, a low moaning from the direction of the loveseat caught her attention. Numbly she picked her way across the glass covered floor and found Tribs buried under a pile of cushions. He shook all over, but he didn’t appear to be hurt. Holding him tightly, she turned to survey what was left of the small apartment she loved. Her few pieces of furniture were thrown against the walls. Everything was covered in glass and ash. In a matter of minutes, she had lost her friends and her job and her apartment.

The clouds of dust outside began to clear and a shaft of sunlight illuminated the room, highlighting the glowing colors on her quilt—the quilt her grandmother had made—despite the ash. The thought of her grandmother—of home—was the only thing that made sense in her muddled head. There was no longer a reason to remain in New York. Vaguely aware that tears were still flowing down her face, she dug through the wreckage and haphazardly threw a few clothes into her suitcase. Pulling on some sweatpants and a t-shirt, she grabbed the suitcase, the quilt, and Tribs. At the last minute, she also took Sam’s note. The power was out and the elevator wasn’t working, so she walked down the fourteen flights of stairs by the dim red glow of the emergency lights. An eerie quiet surrounded her. Everyone who lived in the complex had worked at the United Worlds building.

Firmly pushing the thought away, she just concentrated on putting one foot in front of the other. When at last she reached the ground floor, she headed for the parking space that had also been an unexpected perk of the job. She threw her suitcase in the back of her small car, made Tribs a nest in the quilt on the floorboard, and headed out of the city. Glancing at the clock on the dashboard, she realized that less than an hour had passed since her alarm had sounded.

Traffic was even worse than normal, a constant stream of emergency vehicles rushing by with their lights flashing. Ignoring them, she concentrated on only one thing—getting home. Two hours passed before she thought to turn on the radio. Speculation about the explosion filled every channel and she was about to turn it off again when the news broke. The spaceships were back. This time the original eight were accompanied by many more; so many more that every major city in the world now had a spaceship hovering overhead. The newsman’s report terminated abruptly. Instead of the Leader’s cultured tones, a harsh new voice growled out the announcement.

“People of earth, we came to you in the spirit of cooperation. That cooperation was met by violence. If that is the path you choose, that is what you will receive. I am now the Supreme Commander of Earth. I have declared martial law. Until further notice, all planes are grounded. Trains and boats are also forbidden. Unless you have work responsibilities, you will be inside your residence by dusk and remain there until morning. Further orders will be transmitted by my section commanders. That is all.”

Shaking so hard she could barely hold the wheel, Emily pulled to the side of the road. She grabbed her phone but the only thing she could access was the same message repeated over and over, this time accompanied by the Supreme Commander’s image. A terrifying visage stared at her from the small screen. Instead of the small nubs that the Leader and Sam had, the Commander had a full set of horns that swept back from his brow before curling into deadly points. Rows of sharp teeth filled his mouth when he snarled menacingly at the camera. A black uniform covered his massive chest but left his enormous arms bare. Even in miniature, he projected an impression of immense size and strength. No pity shone in that dark, reptilian gaze.

Terror broke through the numbness of sorrow. Refusing to let herself think about the wider implications, she focused on the curfew. What was she going to do? She still had eight more hours to travel. Even with the late summer sunset, she couldn’t reach home before dark. Home. She longed for the comfort of her home and her grandmother with every ache of her scared, sorrowful heart. Starting the car, she returned to the road. Driving as fast as the little car would go, she stopped only once for gas and a bathroom break. When she wiped herself, the paper was tinged with blue.

Despite her speed, she was still an hour from home when darkness fell. Traffic had been steadily diminishing for the past hour and only her headlights broke the darkness. Her hands were numb from clenching the wheel when she finally pulled into the driveway.

Emily’s grandmother appeared at the door, her face pale and looking ten years older. Moving much faster than her appearance would indicate, she helped Emily grab her suitcase and Tribs. They had just closed the door when a white light swept the sky.

Chapter Two

One month later

“Commander T’lan.”

“Yes, Supreme Commander?” Head bowed, T’lan waited patiently for his leader to speak.

After a long pause, the Supreme Commander finally broke the silence. His voice sounded weary and the shock of that was enough to cause T’lan to raise his head. As always, the Commander sat bolt upright at his massive desk, but the expression on his face matched the tone of his voice. Behind the desk, a vast array of screens flashed images and updates from the fleet and the planet below. “You know that the culprit of the New York attack has not been caught.”

“Yes, Supreme Commander.”

The older male waved an impatient hand. “We are alone, you can call me T’rarchar.”

“Yes, sir.”

A brief smile split T’rarchar’s face. “Impudent pup.” The smile vanished. “We must find the guilty party. They must be punished, but more importantly, we must find out how they penetrated our technology.”

“Sir.” He hesitated. “Has it occurred to you that it might have been an inside attack?”

“Of course it has,” T’rarchar snapped. “But how can any Yehrin be so lacking in honor?”

T’lan decided that was a rhetorical question and kept his mouth shut. After a few minutes, T’rarchar continued, his voice hard. “I want you to take charge of the investigation. Interview every witness and make sure no one was missed. Report back to me within the month. Do not fail me.”

“Yes, Supreme Commander.”

Before T’lan could even leave the room, the Supreme Commander was back at work, no trace of weariness remaining.

Emily hurried into the house, guiltily clutching the pharmacy bag. She had braved the hour long trip to Asheville rather than complete her purchase in the local pharmacy where everyone who worked there knew her name. The sun had yet to fall behind the horizon, but she couldn’t help the shudder of relief as she walked safely into the house. Like everyone else she had adjusted to the white lights sweeping down from the sky. They didn’t come every evening and appeared intermittently throughout the nights when they did come—but they always came. She knew that old man Jeffers had been out after curfew and had disappeared.

Rumors of other disappearances were widespread. No one knew what happened to the people that disappeared. Even though the Internet was once again available, it was heavily censored. Phone services were also available, but Emily agreed with the general consensus that phone calls were being monitored as well. Based on the limited information available, any attempts at resistance were brief, bloody, and unsuccessful.

Other than the constant reminder of the lights, most of the other changes that had occurred seemed far away from Elmwood. The videos of warriors marching through the capitals of each country made her shiver. Precise rows of massive, horned soldiers filled the streets. Their dark uniforms left their enormous arms bare, revealing skin tones ranging from a pale pearl grey to a deep charcoal but they were all intimidating. Close-up shots revealed the long black claws topping each finger, so different from Sam’s small pointed nails she wondered how she could ever have been wary of his hands. Their feet were clawed as well, revealed by soft open-toed boots which left the sharp tips free to grab the ground. But none of the warriors had appeared in Elmwood. The sheriff announced that he would be meeting with a Yehrin representative at the county seat each month, but other than that her small town was ignored.

Surprisingly, the Yehrin continued to announce technological improvements. The brief notices made no attempt to show a softer side of the invaders, but the improvements were real. A hover train from New York to Los Angeles was well under way. Once completed, it would carry two thousand people coast to coast in less than four hours. More practically, a small device that fitted on to existing engines increased gas mileage and reduced emissions to zero. Once it was available, every vehicle had to be retrofitted. If you were caught driving without it, your car would be impounded.

Other forms of transportation were slowly being restored, although extensive security checks were required before any trip. Identity cards coded to their DNA were issued to all humans through their local doctor’s office. Emily had received hers, along with a stern warning never to go anywhere without it. She had no desire to go anywhere. She was content in her small town, back in the pink princess bedroom where she had grown up. She worked part-time for the small local newspaper covering local events and doing human interest stories. Mr. Wolfe, the publisher, deliberately focused the newspaper on the town and county, with an occasional item of interest at state level. He allowed one small box on the front page for national and world events. During the day, it was easy to ignore the alien presence.

She would have been happy to keep her head buried in the local sand if it hadn’t been for one problem. Her period had not arrived. No matter how often she tried to tell herself that it was only stress, she was now two weeks late. And there were other symptoms; her breasts felt tender and swollen and her stomach was queasy each morning and breakfast was an effort. Today nausea struck her as soon as she opened her eyes and she barely made it to the bathroom in time. Finally convinced she needed to take the test, she had gathered her courage and driven to Asheville. Now she tucked the package behind her back, checking to see if anyone else was home.

“Gran?”

Only silence filled the small cottage and she took a deep breath, allowing the comfort of her home to surround her. The scent of lavender drifted up from the potpourri on the hall tables. Butter yellow walls glowed in the fading light. On one side of the entry, overstuffed furniture covered in cabbage roses filled the small room they had converted from dining room to living room when Gran had decided the stairs were too much for her. The living room led to the eat-in kitchen through a small butler’s pantry. Gran’s new bedroom and bath comprised the other half of the downstairs. Upstairs, two small bedrooms and a bath tucked neatly under the eaves.

Taking a deep breath, Emily headed upstairs. Pink walls brightened the small bathroom but the cheerful color didn’t lift her spirits as much as usual. She read the instructions before awkwardly peeing on the test strip. The full minute hadn’t elapsed before the results appeared. Pregnant.

Her mind whirled, too shocked to focus on any one thought. No matter how much she had suspected, the test made the suspicion a reality. She was still staring at the results when her grandmother called from downstairs.

“Coming,” she responded automatically before closing her eyes in despair. How could she tell her grandmother? Then again, how could she not? Unless she left now, it would be obvious soon enough. She looked down at her body. Her breasts already seemed larger and when she pressed her hand to her stomach, she could swear she felt a small hard knot. Was that normal? If nothing else, her grandmother would know.

She walked down the stairs blindly. By the time she reached the kitchen where Gran was letting Tribs off his leash, tears streamed down her face. Gran took one look at her and pushed her into a chair. Tribs chirped so she picked him up, burying her face in his fur. He had picked up the lavender scent that filled the house, so now his scent matched the color of his fur she thought rather hysterically. With the rush of anti-alien sentiment that had swept the town after the second announcement, they had actually considered dying him so he would be less noticeable but dark fur wouldn’t conceal the six small legs.

Eventually, Gran just shrugged and took him for a walk. If anyone had the nerve to ask, she simply said that Emily had brought him to her from New York as a present. Other than a few dyed in the wool alien haters who didn’t bother to hide their animosity, the rest of the town simply accepted him. Children in particular seemed to gravitate towards the small pet.

“Now, child. Tell me what’s wrong.” Gran placed the teapot and the hand-painted china cups on the table and poured the tea. Emily wiped her eyes and looked at the beloved face across the table. Dark eyes twinkled at her from behind red spectacles, meeting Emily’s grey eyes with an encouraging look. She had inherited her lack of inches and her curly hair from her grandmother but the similarities ended there. The older woman was petite all over, with thin delicate features and small bones. Her outsized personality belied her small size. Emily’s lush curves would have suited a pint-sized Marilyn Monroe, but she had never welcomed the attention they brought and counteracted with a retiring demeanor.

Unable to put it off any longer, she blurted out, “I’m pregnant.”

“Hmm.” Gran calmly took another sip of tea.

Emily had been braced for almost any reaction except nonchalance. “You don’t look surprised.”

“I’m not. I have been around for a while,” Gran said dryly. “I’m perfectly aware of the signs of pregnancy. Do you think I haven’t noticed that you’ve barely touched your breakfast for the past two weeks? And you’re filling out.”

“Should I be? This early?” Relief filled her at being able to share her concern.

“How far along are you?”

“Only a month.”

“A month?” For the first time Gran looked startled. “Every pregnancy is different but that does seem a little early. Are you sure about the conception date?”

“Absolutely.” She looked away, unable to meet her grandmother’s eyes.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about but we’ll make an appointment for you to see Dr. Gaston. He can check and make sure everything is proceeding properly.”

“No, no doctor.” She started to jump up, but Gran laid a soothing hand over hers.

“Why not? Good prenatal care is important.” Her grandmother’s gaze sharpened. “Emily, do you not want to keep this baby?”

The question hung in the air. Emily’s hand dropped to her stomach. She might never know exactly what had happened that night, but she truly believed that Sam had been her friend up until then. Now he was gone, and this child was the only part of him that was left. But more than that, she already felt an attachment to the baby. Her baby. A sudden fierce protectiveness swept over her. She nodded her head, but her grandmother misunderstood the gesture. Her face softened.

“If there are reasons that you don’t feel you can keep the baby, it’s your decision. I will support whatever you decide.”

“No, it’s not that. I do want the baby. It’s just…” She took a deep breath. “The baby is half Yehrin.”

“Oh my.” For the briefest moment, her grandmother’s calm slipped, and a frightened look crossed her face. “Were you...were you raped?”

“No. At least, I don’t think so.” Annoyed at the uncertainty in her tone, she firmed her voice. “No, I wasn’t.”

Her grandmother raised an eyebrow.

“The father is Sam. I told you about him.” The other woman nodded. “I know he was my friend. It’s just that I don’t remember the night that it happened. At all. I never thought we had that kind of relationship.”

“Why don’t you remember?”

“We were drinking.” Spoken out loud, the admission sounded terrible and she hastened to go on. “But it was only a small amount. I don’t understand why it would have affected me the way it did.”

Gran’s eyes narrowed. “Do you think he put something in your drink?”

“I don’t think so.” Absently she realized she was wringing her hands. “He was always so sweet and we were such good friends, I can’t believe he would do that. I just wish I knew what really happened. But now I never will.”

Gran sighed and looked away for a few seconds, her fingers tapping. “Sweetie, from what you’ve told me, he was a good boy. I think for the sake of the baby, you have to give him the benefit of the doubt. Assume that the baby was conceived in friendship, if not in love.”

A certain measure of peace fell over Emily. Her grandmother’s advice made sense. She could choose to focus on the good times with Sam and share them with the baby when she was older. Assuming that the baby would be around for her to tell. Fear replaced the fleeting moment of calm.

“But that’s why I can’t go to the doctor. What if he can tell that the baby is half Yehrin? What if he tells them? What if it’s forbidden and they want to take the baby?” Her words tripped over each other, her breath speeding up.

“Now calm down. There’s no way Jim Gaston would tell anyone, especially a bunch of aliens, about your pregnancy. You know he’s as close-mouthed as a bear trap.”

Emily almost relaxed enough to laugh. Dr. Gaston hid a kind heart behind a gruff demeanor and he certainly did not allow anyone to bully him. She could almost imagine him successfully standing up to a Yehrin warrior.

“Even if he wouldn’t tell, you know the way they spy on us. What if they saw his records? You know he did the DNA samples for the ID cards.”

“I can’t imagine that they are randomly searching a country doctor’s records,” Gran replied tartly. “But I suppose it won’t hurt to wait a little longer. Tomorrow we’ll drive over to Asheville and get you some prenatal vitamins and one of those pregnancy books.” She looked Emily up and down. “And a larger bra.”

This time Emily did laugh and forced back a fresh round of tears. Slipping out of her chair, she circled the table until she could kneel next to her grandmother and rest her head on her lap. Gnarled fingers stroked her head the same way they had done since she was a little girl.

“Everything will be alright, sweetie. I promise,” Gran whispered, and Emily sighed as her body relaxed.

A week later, the hard-won feeling of relaxation had departed. Her pregnancy was advancing in giant leaps, much faster than outlined in her new book. The small knot in her stomach had turned into a definite lump. Fortunately, it still wasn’t visible to anyone else. Her morning queasiness had turned into a constant nausea that tormented her night and day and she was barely able to keep anything down. Gran was increasingly insistent about taking her to see Dr. Gaston. This morning she managed to choke down enough oatmeal to put the visit off for another day, but she knew it was only a temporary reprieve.

Gran decided Emily was well enough that she could leave her to take Tribs for his morning walk. She left Emily sitting on the couch in her pajamas, unenthusiastically facing the thought of climbing the stairs and getting dressed. When the doorbell rang, Emily contemplated ignoring it, but it was probably Mrs. Stanley from next door. The last thing she needed was a lecture from Gran about being polite to the neighbors. Deciding her pink flowered pajama pants and matching shelf bra tank were adequate coverage for Mrs. Stanley, she opened the door.

Three Yehrin warriors confronted her. Her appalled gaze traveled from the cruel black claws revealed by the open-toed boots to the giant horns sweeping back from their heads. Too overwhelmed to process all three of them, she could only focus on the one directly in front of her. Massive even by Yehrin standards, her head barely reached his chest—an enormous chest covered by the same dark uniform she had seen from a distance on television. Now she was close enough to detect the faint metallic sheen of the fabric and notice just how closely it accentuated every ripped muscle. His arms were bare except for a device on one vast wrist. A wide dark belt encircled his lean hips, strung with a variety of devices, one of which was undisputedly a wicked looking knife. Below that, the uniform clung equally as tightly to strong calves and heavily muscled thighs. The only exception to the clinging fabric was a triangle of what looked like leather which covered his groin and cupped the extremely large bulge between his legs. Quickly dragging her eyes away, she lifted them unwillingly to his face.

Dark grey skin covered harsh, inhuman features—broad cheekbones, an angular jawline, and a blade like nose. Black hair cut military short did nothing to soften the impact of the heavy dark horns that curved away from his brow. This close she could see the green and gold striations that flared out from the snake like slit pupils and lightened the unrelieved darkness of his eyes—eyes that held not even a hint of mercy. He opened his mouth to speak, pointed white teeth gleaming. Her whole body started to shake. He spoke in a low rumbling voice but she barely heard him over the rushing in her ears.

“I am Commander T’lan V’randrr K’rlonlys. We are here about the incident in New York.”

They knew. They were here to take her baby. Black spots appeared in her vision and her legs gave way. Just before she lost consciousness, she felt a pair of warm, hard arms stop her fall.

Chapter Three

T’lan stared down at the small human female he had saved from falling. When she swayed and her legs gave way, he instinctively reached for her. Now soft skin over even softer curves filled his arms and he had the unexpected impulse to cradle her against his chest. As he pulled her closer, her delicate fragrance drifted upward and sent a surge of arousal through his veins. Without his permission, his cock began to stiffen. That did not happen. Ever. As a warrior, all parts of his body were under his complete control. Why was she having this effect on him?

He attempted to examine her dispassionately. Despite the luscious curves, her body was small and weak, with no natural weapons to defend herself. No claws tipped her many fingered hands, although he appreciated that she had painted them red in an attempt to make them appear more threatening. Her mouth was slightly parted, revealing only small blunt teeth instead of the sharp teeth that filled his own. Haphazard yellow curls covered her head, neither cut short for battle nor neatly arranged to display her station.

And yet… He poked one of those curls and it clung to his finger, wrapping it in softness. What would it feel like to sink his fingers into those silky tendrils as he sank his cock into that small, defenseless mouth? Once again, his cock threatened to escape his control.

“You frightened her.” T’chok’s voice was mildly accusing as he leaned closer to inspect T’lan’s human. His human? Without pausing to examine the thought, T’lan growled and stepped back.

“Stay away from her.”

His sub commander froze before lowering his gaze and carefully moving two paces away. “Commander?”

Ignoring the question, T’lan scanned his surroundings. They were on a quiet residential street with no other humans visible. Nevertheless, he felt exposed, especially with his defenseless human unconscious in his arms. “We will enter the domicile.”

Once inside, he chose the room to the right with a view toward the street. Even cluttered as it was with unnecessary objects, there was room to fight if necessary. He went to place the woman on the largest piece of furniture but at the last minute sat down with her still in his arms. Ignoring the quick look his men exchanged, he shook her gently. “Wake up, human.”

“M’lee R’gers, sir.” T’renan said hesitantly.

“Wake up, M’lee.” He stroked a finger down the gentle curve of her cheek, delighted by the silky texture. Finally responding to his touch, she sighed slightly and nestled closer. Satisfaction filled him.

“That’s right. Now open your eyes.”

Her eyelids fluttered up revealing shockingly pale human eyes, but he felt no disgust, only relief that she was awake—until she gasped and started thrashing against him. Frowning, he gripped her more firmly while still taking care not to harm her delicate human skin.

“Be still. You will hurt yourself.”

Water began to leak from those pale eyes. He found it unexpectedly distressing.

“Please. Let me go. I didn’t mean for it to happen but it’s too late now.”

Shocked, he released her arms and she immediately scuttled to the other end of the furniture. Her eyes traveled to the other two males in the room and more water appeared. Every instinct urged him to pull her close and soothe her fears but getting to the root of the sabotage of the United Worlds building was a necessity. He was aware of his men exchanging glances. They had all assumed that this would be a routine visit. They were mainly here because she hadn’t been interviewed before. True, there had been some anomalies about this female. She had called in sick to work that day, but she had been well enough to leave New York within minutes of the explosion. Her domicile had been wrecked and she had obviously left in a hurry. Still, the idea that a small human female had been responsible for the explosion was laughable. Perhaps she had misunderstood.

“Do you know why we are here?”

“Yes.” Her voice trembled but she sat up straighter and squared her small shoulders. He approved of her bravery even as his concern that she was involved deepened.

“Tell me exactly what happened.”

“Tell you what happened?” Her cheeks turned an intriguing shade of pink and he had to resist the impulse to explore the warm color. “I most certainly will not.”

He would not tolerate this type of disobedience. Reluctantly, he hardened his voice. “You must.”

M’lee glared at him for a moment. Under other circumstances, it would have been adorable. He stared back and her gaze dropped, her shoulders slumping.

“I can’t tell you anyway. I really don’t remember what happened.”

“You don’t remember?” T’chok interjected, his voice dripping with disdain.

T’lan turned to glare at him and he paled and went quiet. Hearts pounding, he focused again on the small human. The saboteur had to found and publicly punished. The thought of that soft fragile body tortured in such a way caused his stomach to churn. No. There had to be an explanation. Perhaps she had been tricked.

“Did you know what would happen?”

“Maybe?” Her fingers twisted together. Growls emerged from his men, but he kept his gaze focused on her. “I hadn’t really thought about the consequences because I didn’t think it would ever happen. I suppose I must have realized it was theoretically possible. But it was an accident!”

“How do you accidentally blow up a building?” He kept his voice level, but it was a struggle. Despite her feeble attempts to evade guilt, every word condemned her. There must be others involved. He would find out the truth and send his men after the others. While they were occupied, he would take her to his personal ship and send her away. He would remain and take her punishment. He was so busy trying to decide on a location that would be safe enough for her that he almost missed the expression of shock on her face.

“Blow up a building? Do you mean the United Worlds building?” Her shock seemed genuine, immediately followed by anger. “Are you insane? I wasn’t even there.”

Relief filled him at her denial, even though he had to continue questioning her.

“That is why we are here. We are investigating every person who should have been present but was not.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” she agreed reluctantly. “But surely you don’t think I had anything to do with it? My friends were in there. Sam was in there! They were all killed.”

“Sam?” The way she said the name aroused his suspicions. Was this Sam a male for whom she had cared?

Her eyes skittered away from his. “My, uh, my co-worker. And my friend.”

Before he could pursue the subject of this friend, T’chok cleared his throat and he reluctantly let the subject drop. He would complete his investigation first. And then he would get his answers.

“Why were you not at work that day?”

“I was ill.” Her eyes were still averted, and he had to fight the impulse to pull her closer and demand that she look at him. Forcing himself to be patient, he took a deep breath and listened to his instincts.

“You are lying.”

“I’m not.” Startled, she looked up briefly. “I really didn’t feel well.”

“But you were not ill.”

“No.” A deep breath. “I was hung-over.”

“Hung over what?” He didn’t recognize the words.

“I’d had too much to drink.” At his uncomprehending look, she sighed. “Too much alcohol. At least, I think it was alcohol.”

“You do not know?”

“It wasn’t anything I have ever had before. He said it was from Yehr.”

“From Yehr? What did it look like?”

“An orange liquid, in a small crystal bottle.”

“Yeisati? Someone gave you Yeisati?” Yeisati was a rare and expensive drink produced in limited quantities. Because it had such an intoxicating effect, very little had been brought to Earth and he knew it wasn’t part of their nutrition trials. Someone had given this small female a drink that had never been tested on humans? The battle haze began to descend but he forced it under control.

“Yes? I think that’s what he called it.”

“Who gave it to you? Was it this Sam?” His lip curled at the name. How did a human male acquire Yeisati?

“Yes,” she said reluctantly.

“Where did he get it?” From a restricted alcohol to restricted explosives was a big leap, but if a human had the resources to acquire one, perhaps he had the resources to acquire the other.

“I don’t know. He brought it with him. We were celebrating the end of our project. What difference does it make?” A small frown creased her brow and he wanted to smooth it away.

“If it truly was Yeisati, it is forbidden for humans to possess. At least in part because it has not been tested on humans.”

“Oh.” Fingers twisted together again, the frown deepening. “Um, Sam isn’t human. He is—was Yehrin. His actual name was S’ram.”

Blood pounded through his veins so rapidly he could barely hear himself speak. She couldn’t have said what she did. But only one S’ram was listed among the victims. “S’ram V’randrr V’lesorn?”

“Yes, I think that’s right. Do—did you know him?” she asked hopefully.

“He was a member of my House.” Not only that, he had recommended him for this mission. S’ram was young but he had passed his examinations with honor and T’lan had had no hesitation in approving his request to be included in the diplomatic team. Now it appeared that S’ram had committed a serious infraction. If he had lived, he would have been severely punished. Unable to stand still, he got up and began pacing the small room. T’chok and T’renan backed out of his path, their eyes darting between him and his female.

Once he calmed, he returned to the furniture. This time he sat close enough to M’lee to feel the warmth of her skin. She jumped a little but pleased him by not moving away. Forcing himself to focus, he resumed his questions.

“Where did this occur?”

“At my apartment.” He frowned, and she added hastily, “I told you, we were celebrating. We worked together at the United Worlds and we had just finished a big project. I brought the pizza and he brought the orange stuff.”

“He went out in public, alone?” An even more serious infraction. His head started to ache. What else had his young relative done?

“Well, not exactly in public. I lived in the apartments provided for the United Worlds staff.”

“The human staff.”

“Yes. But he was totally discreet. And really, with a hat and a coat, he almost passed for human.” She swept her eyes over him, lingering on his horns, and he could almost hear the comment she hadn’t added. Unlike you.

“It is forbidden.” There was no response to his stern pronouncement. “What else happened?”

“Nothing.” Her gaze skittered away from him.

“Lie.”

She started to glare at his pronouncement but dropped her eyes when he returned her scrutiny. The submissive gesture enticed him, but he refused to let her get away without answering. After a long silent moment, she sighed.

“Honestly, I don’t know. The last thing I remember was laughing and drinking.”

It wasn’t exactly a lie. “There is more.”

M’lee bit her lip and refused to look at him. An uneasy suspicion teased at his brain as he remembered her initial confession.

“Why did you think we were here?”

“I thought you knew,” she whispered.

“Knew? Knew what?”

She didn’t answer, but her hand crept to her stomach.

“You are with child.” It wasn’t a question. That bastard had defiled his female. The battle rage descended. He retained enough control to know that he had to leave immediately before he reduced her domicile to a smoldering wreck. “Watch her,” he managed to order. “Do not let her out of your sight.”

Then he was out the door, looking for something to destroy.

Chapter Four

As the giant warrior departed, some of the tension in the room dissipated. Emily remained curled in the corner of the couch, fighting a strange mixture of embarrassment and relief. Oddly enough, the part that bothered her the most was knowing that the commander knew about that night. She must seem foolish, or even worse, wanton. When she first regained consciousness, she had felt so safe, tucked against a massive, warm chest and surrounded by an appealing musky scent. But then she had seen those harsh features, so similar to those of the Supreme Commander, and terror had sent her flying. Yet some remnant of that initial feeling of safety must have persisted. By the time he sat next to her, she was more intrigued than terrified. His harsh features were unabashedly masculine, but not unpleasant. A small part of her wanted to just burrow into those strong arms and let him take care of everything.

Perhaps it was because, despite her initial fear, he had not been unkind during the interview. Stern, but not threatening. She was convinced that he no longer believed she had anything to do with the explosion. He certainly seemed outraged by Sam’s behavior. Sighing, her thoughts turned to Sam. What had he been thinking? Had he known the Yeisati had not been tested on humans? He must have known it was not permitted. Thinking back over his kindness and his many sweet gestures, she refused to believe that he would have done anything intentionally to harm her. Tears started to pool again. She knew they were partially a result of the pregnancy hormones, but that made them no less frustrating.

Her hand dropped to her stomach. Right now, the most important thing was to protect her child. Some of the original fear she had felt when she opened the door and saw them standing there returned. She still wasn’t sure why the commander had left so abruptly. She knew he was angry, but she didn’t know why. Her initial instinct assumed that it was on her behalf but now the doubts returned. What if he was angry about the child? What if he had left to make arrangements to take her away? Would they try and force her to abort her child? Or even worse, force her to give birth and then take it? The prospect terrified her.

Desperately, she tried to come up with a plan. Maybe they weren’t that familiar with human houses. If she could get to the kitchen alone, she might be able to escape out the back door. If that didn’t work, at least she might have the opportunity to grab a knife. Having a weapon of some kind would make her feel better, even though she had little hope of fighting one warrior, let alone two.

Wiping her eyes, she looked around. The two males the commander had left behind were still in the room. One had moved to the front arch in order to watch both the front window and the front door. The other one was standing in the passage leading to the kitchen and the back door. Neither one was looking at her, but she was sure they were completely aware of her. That assumption proved correct when she rose to her feet and both sets of eyes immediately moved to her.

“Where are you going?” The question came from the one by the door. Apparently, he was in charge. His voice was harsher than the commander’s and his accent stronger. Yehrin features were so rigid, it was difficult to discern many differences between them, but a few threads of silver glinted in his short dark hair. He definitely carried an air of command, and she decided he was older than the other male.

“Just to the kitchen to get a drink,” she replied as innocently as possible.

“No.” The stern reply didn’t leave room for compromise, but she wasn’t giving up that easily.

“Why not? I’m thirsty.” She thought his eyes flickered briefly to her stomach and she decided to test her suspicion. “It’s not good for the baby if I get dehydrated.”

“The commander said to watch you.” He spoke just as firmly but this time she was sure he glanced at her stomach.

“Did he say you had to watch me in this room?”

The two males had a brief discussion in Yehrin but she couldn’t identify any of the words. Sam had tried to teach her the language, but they had eventually concluded that her throat just wasn’t capable of reproducing the harsh sounds. Her ability to understand was equally limited. She cast a hopeful glance at the other warrior. His skin was pale grey and he hesitated slightly when she caught his eye. Definitely younger.

“Where is this kitchen?” the older one barked.

Suppressing her triumph, she pointed to the back of the house. “Through there.”

The male at the back of the room departed without a word. A few minutes later he reappeared and nodded to the first officer.

“Very well.”

Any faint hope she might have had of an unaccompanied trip was immediately put to rest. One male led the way, the other walked behind her. They both kept a respectful distance, but she had no doubt that they would stop her if she tried to make a break for it. Her grandmother’s kitchen was normally one of her favorite rooms in the house, but the familiar comfort of the white-washed cabinets and mellow wooden counters only emphasized the foreignness of the large warriors standing at each entrance. This time they kept their eyes on her and her chance of grabbing any type of weapon diminished even further.

Sighing, she abandoned her admittedly futile plan. At least they had seemed concerned about the baby. Feeling somewhat reassured, she filled the kettle and placed it on the stove. At least she could have a cup of tea. She turned on the gas. The flame ignited and immediately one warrior pulled her gently but firmly away from the burner while the other placed himself between her and the stove. For a moment she was too shocked to react; she hadn’t even seen them move. Then anger took over.

“What are you doing?” she yelled.

The warrior behind her had already dropped her arms and moved back. The older warrior in front frowned down at her. “You will not put yourself or the child in danger.”

“In danger? It’s just a stove. I use it every day.”

“Open flames are dangerous. And primitive.”

“Well, around here it’s how I heat up water and I need hot water for my tea.”

They glared at each other for a long moment before his eyes dropped to her stomach. With an audible sigh, he partially relented.

“I will heat water. You will sit.”

He wanted to wait on her? Fine. With a sigh of her own, she moved to the battered kitchen table and took a seat. Her legs still trembled slightly from the shock. They were certainly taking this watching thing seriously. A reluctant smile crossed her lips as she cupped her stomach. It might only be temporary, but she actually felt safe for the first time. The male who had been behind her resumed his position by the back door while the other male stood in front of the stove, warily watching the kettle. The ridiculousness of the whole situation overcame her, and she giggled.

“You know a watched pot never boils, right?” His suspicious expression just made it worse and she started to laugh helplessly. She heard the slightly hysterical note underlying her giggles and knew it would be all too easy to give in to tears again, but she managed to keep it under control. Just as she stopped laughing, the kettle let out a whistle. A sword appeared from nowhere and the kettle died a not so glorious death. Boiling water put out the flame on the stove and splashed onto the warrior holding the sword. She watched in horror as it hit one of his uncovered arms and dripped on to the odd open-toed boots he wore.

“Oh, no. How badly are you hurt?” Jumping out of her chair, she tried to go towards him but before she could move, she was once again pulled back. Glaring, she turned to the other warrior. “Now what?”

“Floor. Wet. Slip.” The younger warrior dropped his hands but remained standing over her.

“Fine, I’ll stand here. But you have to help him. That was boiling water!” She gestured to the older warrior but stopped when she saw him standing calmly in front of the stove.

“You are worried about me?” he asked doubtfully.

“Of course I am.”

“It is nothing.” He held out his arm and her stomach rolled at the angry blisters marring the grey skin. Before she could insist that he get medical help, the blisters began to fade. Within seconds, all that was left were a few darkened patches.

“That’s amazing. Doesn’t it hurt?”

“Pain is nothing.”

“It most certainly is not nothing. I have some burn salve in that drawer. Let me put it on your arm.”

“You would heal me?”

“Yes. Why wouldn’t I?” He seemed so shocked she wondered if she had said something offensive. Eying them cautiously, she opened the drawer and searched for the salve while the two males held a conversation over her head. When she found the small jar and held it out, both males ignored it.

“I am Sub Commander T’chok V’randrr K’rlonlys. I am honored to guard you and your child.” The older warrior executed a formal bow. “This is Junior Officer T’renan V’randrr M’loktu.”

“Honor.” The younger one bowed as well.

“Oh. Well, that’s nice. I am honored to have you guard me.” Still stunned by the rapid sequence of events, Emily wasn’t sure what she was supposed to do. She looked between the two males, but they simply stood there, faces impassive. “Would you like some tea?”

T’chok raised an eyebrow and looked at the stove. Biting her lip, she fought down another set of giggles. “We’ll use the microwave this time. It will be much safer.”

Thirty minutes later, Emily was sitting at the kitchen table with her safely microwaved tea. Both warriors also had cups of tea, although she suspected neither of them had actually taken a drink. They had refused her offers of sugar with expressions of abject horror. T’renan had mopped the kitchen floor within an inch of its life while T’chok kept watch. T’chok also stood patiently while Emily spread burn salve on his arm, although she suspected he was only humoring her. She was trying, without much success, to get to know them better, when they all heard the front door open. Swords appeared as they both moved in front of her. Her heart rate sped up, but before she had time to feel truly afraid, the commander appeared in the passage.

The swords disappeared but he paid no attention to his men, all of his attention focused on Emily. Torn between an impulse to run away and an odd desire to run towards him, she froze. Expressionlessly, he knelt in front of her chair. He was so much taller that even kneeling, he was looking down on her. He reached for her hands and she let him take them. Hers shook a little and he squeezed them gently, his firm grip warm and reassuring.

“M’lee R’gers, I, Commander T’lan V’randrr K’rlonlys, claim you as my L’chka.” T’chok was too well trained to react but out of the corner of her eye, she saw T’renan take a half step forward before he remembered his position.

She blinked. The oddly formal words reminded her of Sam’s note. She had an uneasy suspicion that the word carried a significance that she didn’t understand. “What? Why would you do that?”

He paused for a fraction of a second before his eyes dropped to her stomach. “You carry a member of my House.”

“So it’s because I’m pregnant.” Her stomach sank. Why did that disappoint her? “And what does that mean anyway? L’chka?”

“It means you are mine.” He released her and rose to his feet. When she didn’t move, he held out a hand. For a brief second, she had completely forgotten that he was an alien but now all she saw was that hand. A three-fingered hand with long, black claws. Claws she hadn’t even noticed when he had been holding her.

“Come,” he said impatiently. “We will mate now and seal the claim.”

“We most certainly will not!” Terror sent Emily jerking back so quickly that her chair started to tip. She had the briefest sensation of falling before T’lan caught the chair and returned her gently to an upright position.

“It is expected,” he said calmly as he leaned over her. Caged between the chair and his massive body, her only desire was to escape.

“It is not expected by me.” She heard her voice shaking. A horrible thought crossed her mind. Is that what had happened with Sam? The male pronounced a claim, and the female was expected to submit? If he insisted, she had no hope of fighting him off. “Are—are you going to force me?”

A pair of growls sounded from behind T’lan even as he stepped back. The shock and anger on his face reassured her and her panic began to subside. “Of course not. No honorable Yehrin would ever force a female. Why would you think that?”

Knowing she was blushing again, she dropped her head. “It’s just that Sam called me L’chka, too. But I don’t remember anything about that night. I don’t know if I agreed…”

Now three growls echoed around the kitchen. She chanced a look up. T’lan towered over her, every muscle clenched, and eyes blazing. He had looked like that just before he left.

“Why are you so angry? I just don’t understand,” she pleaded.

“It’s bad enough to know that he touched you. To think that he might have forced you...” His accent had thickened to the point where she barely understood him. “If he were not already dead, I would kill him for this. Slowly.”

A small part of her was appalled, but the rest felt a warm glow at his anger on her behalf. Still cautious in the face of the menace he projected, she rose slowly to her feet. Taking a careful step forward, she placed her hand on one giant forearm. Beneath her fingers, warm skin with a fine dusting of dark hair created an unexpectedly silky covering for the corded muscles. Ignoring a sudden impulse to stroke his arm, she looked up, way up, into his stern face.

“Thank you. It means a lot that you would defend me.”

He was not looking at her. His gaze focused on where she touched him, and she followed it. Her fingers looked impossibly small and fragile resting on his broad arm. There was something strangely erotic about the contrast, and she felt an unexpected surge of warmth between her legs. A soft chuff interrupted her wayward thoughts and she looked back up in time to see his nostrils flaring. Embarrassment heated her face. Had he caught that hint of arousal? Apparently so, since he swept her up in his arms.

“We mate now.”

“No. No, we do not mate.” She pushed at his chest with absolutely no effect. He wasn’t hurting her, but she was incapable of moving. This time she didn’t feel threatened. Instead, she noticed all of those firm muscles beneath the warm skin. A delicious musky scent surrounded her, and her arousal hitched up another notch. Ignoring a ridiculous impulse to just give in, she pushed again, repeating more firmly. “No. We do not mate.”

His muscles tensed and she saw his eyes start to glow. “Now,” she added hastily. “We do not mate now.”

A flurry of Yehrin broke out over her head. She could feel the sounds reverberating against her swollen breasts where they were pressed to his chest and her nipples hardened. When he stopped speaking and looked down at her, she knew that he had felt her reaction. His mouth opened but before he could repeat his assertion, more Yehrin erupted. T’lan closed his eyes in a very human gesture of frustration.

“You do not wish to mate while you are with child?”

“Yes.” Emily seized the excuse, sternly suppressing the part of her that was not as disturbed by the idea of mating with him as she should be.

The back door rattled, and Emily had just enough time to yell, “Don’t hurt her!” before the door opened and her grandmother appeared. She looked around the kitchen, taking in the two Yehrin warriors with drawn swords, Emily cradled in another Yehrin warrior’s arms, and the decapitated tea kettle.

“Oh my.”

Chapter Five

“Put me down,” Emily ordered, but T’lan didn’t move. His eyes were fixed on Gran and the other two warriors still had their swords drawn. She sighed and tried another approach. “T’lan, this is my grandmother. If you want to claim me, you should talk to her first.”

That got his attention and he finally looked at down at her. “Grandmother?”

“The mother of my mother.”

“Ah. The Elder Female. You are correct. We should be introduced.”

“It would be easier if you put me down first.”

He frowned but reluctantly let her down, although he did so by sliding her down the length of his body. The full body contact made it quite clear that she wasn’t the only one aroused by their little encounter. Her cheeks flamed, but she attempted to ignore it and go to her grandmother. A firm hand drew her back against his side. Somehow, she wasn’t surprised.

Gran watched all this with a fascinated stare. Tribs had been hiding behind her grandmother’s legs, but he suddenly bounced forward, chirping madly. T’chok whirled to face him, sword still drawn, but before Emily could squeak out a protest, the sword disappeared. The warrior nonchalantly reached down and picked up the squirming ball of fluff. Tribs chirped in delight and tried to lick every inch of skin he could reach. Emily blinked and tried to resume introductions.

“Gran, this is—”

“I am Commander T’lan V’randrr K’rlonlys. I have claimed M’lee as my L’chka,” T’lan interrupted, ignoring her glare.

“You have?” Her grandmother looked at Emily and dropped her eyes to her stomach before raising an eyebrow.

“Yes, Gran. He knows that I’m pregnant,” she sighed.

“I see. What do you intend to do about the baby, Commander?” Gran asked. Emily fought down her uneasiness at the blunt question. All three warriors had been nothing but protective so far. Surely she didn’t have anything to worry about.

“I have claimed the child as well,” T’lan announced. Emily’s heart began to pound.

“You have? What do you mean you’ve claimed her?” She tried unavailingly to pull her hand away. “You can’t claim my child.”

“He is of the House V’randrr,” he said calmly. All of her fears came rushing back. She struggled harder, tears starting to stream down her cheeks.

“No. She’s mine. I won’t let you take her away from me.” Blindly, she slapped at him with her free hand. Her blows had absolutely no effect.

“M’lee, be still. You will hurt yourself. I would never take our child away from you.” T’lan grabbed her flailing hand, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her closer.After a long moment, his words finally penetrated and she stopped fighting. “You won’t?”

The back of one long finger gently brushed her tears away. “Never.”

“But you said—our child?” Her initial instinct was to deny that he had any right to her baby, but she bit her tongue. If this meant that she could keep her child...

“Of course. You are my L’chka. Any child of yours is mine as well.”

“Is that what you meant when you said that you have claimed her?” she probed cautiously.

“Yes. He is a member of my House. He will carry my name. I will protect him, provide for him, and keep his honor.”

“And if I have a girl?” Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. He seemed so certain that the baby was a boy. She had never actually seen a Yehrin woman. Perhaps they didn’t value females.

“Of course.” He hesitated and she tensed. “But Yehrin children are more often born male.”

That certainly raised a number of other questions, but Emily let it drop for now. At least he didn’t seem prejudiced against female children. “She might surprise you.”

“It would be a delightful surprise.” T’lan smiled at her but it had the unfortunate effect of revealing a number of white pointed teeth. How did she keep forgetting that he was an alien? An alien who was part of the group of warriors that had the whole planet under their control. Despite that, her instinct was to trust him, even though her instincts had not served her well so far. Not only was she pregnant from a one night stand she couldn’t remember with one alien, now she was standing in her grandmother’s kitchen discussing the sex of her baby with yet another alien. A wave of dizziness swept over her.

“She’s going to faint.” Her grandmother’s voice sounded muffled and black spots began to appear in her vision. Once again, T’lan caught her before she hit the ground. Everything felt blurred and far away, but she didn’t completely lose consciousness this time. She had the briefest vision of the other two warriors behind him before he turned abruptly and headed for the living room. The sudden movement made her stomach churn and all she could do was hang on.

T’lan fought back a growl of frustration at the sight of his human once more, pale and barely conscious in his arms. He resumed his previous position on the uncomfortably soft furniture in the front room and gave her a worried stare. T’chok and T’renan assumed their defensive positions, although the former still had the small sekhmet in one arm. Possession of a forbidden pet hardly compared to the rest of his kinsman’s transgressions, but it was yet another reminder of how badly the youngster had behaved. Pushing his momentary annoyance aside, he focused on the more important matter of the fragile figure cradled against him.

“Why does she keep doing this?” he demanded of the Elder Female. “I knew that humans were weak, but this is not acceptable.”

“I’m not weak,” M’lee protested, her voice barely audible. “I’m just pregnant.”

“Is this true? Is the child the cause of her weakness?” He ignored M’lee and kept his attention focused on the other female.

“It’s not uncommon for a pregnant woman to faint,” she said slowly, but he detected worry in the way she watched his female.

“Does the medic agree?”

The female hesitated. After another glance at M’lee’s pale face, she admitted, “She hasn’t been to the doctor yet.”

“What? This is unacceptable. We will return to my ship at once so she can be examined.” Outrage filled his veins. His L’chka deserved the finest care.

“No, we won’t.” M’lee struggled to sit up and he allowed it but kept her confined on his lap. Despite his worry, he enjoyed the feel of her lush curves. She pushed against his arms for a minute before giving in and glaring up at him. “I only discovered I was pregnant last week. There’s no rush. When I’m ready for an exam, I will go to my doctor here.”

“There is every need for urgency. You are not well.” She started to protest, but he put a gentle finger over her mouth. He tried to ignore his body’s reaction to the feel of the moist warm flesh against his. Soon, he promised his cock before returning to the more urgent matter of her health. “And a human medic? Does she know anything about the Yehrin?” he asked skeptically.

“Well, no. But will your medic know anything about humans?”

Based on the studies they had made prior to their public appearance, they actually knew quite a lot about human anatomy but that wasn’t information he was allowed to reveal. Before he determined the best way to respond, she continued, “Or human pregnancy? Let alone half-human, half-Yehrin pregnancy?”

“No.” Not yet. They were required to wait one orbit of the sun before attempting interspecies mating on a conquered planet. Another subject he couldn’t discuss, and another infraction by his young relative. Perhaps it was fortunate that he had perished in the explosion.

“Then I might as well see my doctor here. Unless…” She hesitated and looked scared. “Will you, I mean, will the rest of the Yehrin know? Will I be in trouble?”

He left the first part of her concern unanswered but hurried to reassure her. “You have done nothing wrong.” It was his turn to hesitate. “The timing is perhaps, unfortunate.”

“Dr. Gaston is very discreet. And he has treated hundreds of pregnant women, so at least he could tell her more about the range of possibilities for a human pregnancy.” M’lee’s elder interjected.

“He?” Outrage filled him. “You would see a male medic?”

“Of course, I would.” She rolled her eyes at him in an oddly endearing gesture. “Women see male doctors all the time. Besides, he’s the only doctor in town.”

“Unacceptable. No male is allowed to see you.” The thought of another male in close contact with his female, let alone seeing her unclothed body, sent the battle rage roaring through his system. He forcibly stopped his claws from extending, afraid he would damage her.

“You know that’s ridiculous, don’t you?” she asked. He refused to respond, and she sighed. “I have never seen a female Yehrin. Do you have a female medic on the ship?”

Fuck. He had forgotten the timeline. “No, not yet.”

“Then what do you suggest we do?”

He had no doubt the Supreme Commander would arrange for a female medic to be sent to Earth but it would take time, and she needed assistance now. Although he might allow his female to talk to this male doctor, he would never allow him to physically examine her. The thought of another male touching her violated every instinct he possessed. He needed to know if she was ailing, but there had to be another way.

“Sir,” T’renan said diffidently.

“Yes?”

“Would our portable scanners work?”

He considered the suggestion. The scanners were set for Yehrin anatomy, but it would be a simple matter to download the information they had about humans. It wouldn’t be specific to pregnancy, but it should be able to evaluate her general state of health. Very well. He nodded decisively.

“Do not worry, M’lee, I will examine you.”

Chapter Six

“You are not going to examine me.” Emily tried to scramble away from him but as usual, her efforts had little effect. He bent down until his face was right in front of her, allowing her to read the utter lack of compromise in his strong features.

“I can examine you here, using my portable scanner, or I can take you back to the ship where I have a full medical bay and examine you there. Either way, we will make sure that you and the child are healthy.”

Sudden visions of being strapped to a table in some cold sterile alien environment made her shiver. The last thing she wanted was to go to his ship. Despite his assurances, she wondered if she would ever make it back. She sighed and gave in.

“Fine. We’ll do it your way.”

He nodded, as if her agreement had never been in doubt, and stood with her still in his arms.

“Wait.” She started to panic. “I didn’t mean right now.”

“I did. There is no reason to delay. Where is your sleeping place?”

Emily looked around for help. T’chok and T’renan avoided her gaze. Gran looked worried but eventually nodded.

“He’s right, Emily. You haven’t been well. I wanted you to go to Dr. Gaston but if the commander can help, why not let him?” Gran turned to T’lan. Today she was wearing lavender spectacles, but the soft color didn’t disguise the fierceness of her stare. “You won’t hurt her?”

Emily thought he looked offended, but he gave her grandmother a solemn nod. “You have my word.”

“Her room is upstairs on the right.”

“Gran!” Her betrayed cry floated behind her as T’lan left the room and bounded up the stairs. He had to duck his head to enter her room, and even inside his horns almost brushed the ceiling. She waited for him to put her down, but instead, he turned slowly to survey her room.

Her cheeks heated at his observation. “I know it’s a little girly.”

It was an understatement. When Emily had turned twelve, she and Gran had decorated the room together. Pale pink walls with white trim contrasted pleasantly with the golden wood floor, partially covered with the floral rug that Gran had hooked. The wardrobe and dresser were old pieces that they had painted white and accented with tiny roses. The crowning glory was the white canopy bed with filmy pink drapes. She supposed she should have outgrown it, but so much love had gone into the room, she had never had the heart to suggest it. Truthfully, she still loved it.

“It suits you.” T’lan placed her carefully on her feet. She immediately stepped back, her heart beating rapidly with a combination of excitement and dread.

“It doesn’t suit you,” she muttered, but even as she said it, she knew it wasn’t true. The military bearing, the horns, the black uniform, not to mention his sheer size, should have been out of place amidst the rampant femininity. His presence was even more imposing in the small room but somehow, he seemed to fit. He looked like a barbarian prince about to take possession of a conquered princess. The notion made her remember some of the more exotic fantasies she’d had in this very room. Sternly suppressing that train of thought, she turned back to T’lan. He had pulled a cylindrical metal object from his belt.

She took a step back. “I’m still not sure about this.”

“You want to know that our child is healthy, don’t you?”

“Of course I do.” That didn’t prevent her from eying the object in his hand with distrust. “And that’s going to tell you?”

“Yes. This is the scanner. Now disrobe,” he said calmly.

“Disrobe? Are you crazy?” She backed away again, but there was nowhere to go. He was between her and the door. “Can’t your device work through my clothes?”

“No. I told you I would examine you. Have you not disrobed for your medic before?”

“Sometimes,” she admitted. “It depends on the type of exam.”

“To test the health of a child?”

“Since I haven’t had one before, I wouldn’t know.” She lifted her chin.

He merely raised an eyebrow and waited.

“I suppose,” she finally conceded.

“Then why are you hesitating? Remove your clothing.”

Half-turning away from him, she slowly slid her pajamas down her legs. She took a quick peek over her shoulder as she let them drop. He didn’t seem to notice because he was too busy staring at her ass. The cheeky pink panties she was wearing didn’t conceal anything from his hungry gaze.

“And the rest,” he growled when she hesitated. She turned towards him and he growled again as he focused on the area between her legs. Butterflies filled her stomach. Not fear exactly, even though she was overwhelmingly conscious of just how big he was.

“I don’t have to take everything off. I could just pull up my top.” She demonstrated, pulling her top up far enough to reveal her stomach. His eyes focused there, and she instinctively tried to suck it in, aware that it had been far from flat even before she became pregnant.

Lifting glowing green eyes to her flushed face, he spoke slowly and deliberately. “M’lee, if you don’t remove all of your clothing immediately, I will remove it for you. And you will feel the palm of my hand on that luscious little ass.”

Her eyes widened, and an unexpected tingle of arousal pulsed between her legs. He stepped forward.

“No, wait,” she said hastily. “I’ll do it.”

Biting her lip, she pulled her shirt the rest of the way over her head. Her breasts bounced as they were freed from a built-in bra, and she quickly covered them with her hands, feeling her hardened nipples stabbing into her palms. She snuck a quick peek in his direction, hoping that he wouldn’t force her to remove her panties as well. His impatient gesture dashed those hopes. Taking a deep breath, she bent down far enough to slip them off, uneasily aware of her breasts jiggling with the movement. When she stood up, he was focused on the small patch of blonde curls between her legs.

“Lie down.” His voice was so guttural, she barely understood him. She opened her mouth to protest. He took a single step forward, and she squeaked and moved quickly to the bed. Her heart pounding, she crawled up on the flowered quilt.

T’lan twisted the scanner and a glowing screen appeared above her head. Indecipherable green characters flashed across the surface. He manipulated it for a few minutes before nodding his head.

“We will begin. Are your breasts enlarged?”

Her cheeks flamed but it did seem like something a doctor would ask. It’s just an exam. Pretend he’s Dr. Gaston. “Yes.”

“Are they tender?”

She focused on the ceiling. “Yes.”

He bent over, his hands reaching for her. She had a sudden flash of those cruel black claws and flinched, her hands flying up to cover her vulnerable flesh.

“M’lee.” It was a warning.

“Your claws,” she managed to gasp. “Please don’t hurt me.”

His face softened.

“Fear not, little one. I would never hurt you.” He extended his hand. His claws had disappeared, leaving black nails only a little longer than Sam’s had been. “Now, move your hands.”

Reluctantly, she let her hands fall away. His hands replaced them, enclosing her breasts in warmth, before he squeezed gently. Oh. That felt amazing. Any hope of pretending that he was the family doctor completely disappeared. His hands tightened and she fought the urge to press against them. His thumbs began to tease her nipples.

“And your nipples? Are they sore? Any discharge?”

“N-no.”

Taking each taut pink peak between a thumb and finger he began to roll them, gradually increasing the pressure. A low throbbing started deep in her womb and she could feel the slickness between her thighs. Unable to help herself, she squirmed against his touch. His grasp tightened until it was almost painful, but she didn’t want him to stop. “What—what are you doing now?”

“Testing for sensitivity.” He released her breasts, leaving them throbbing and needy in the cool air. “Now spread your legs.”

If she did, he would see how wet she had become. “I can’t.”

“You will.” Before she could protest, he pulled two slim ropes from his belt, fastened one around each ankle, and pulled her legs high and wide before fastening the ropes to the canopy frame. She felt completely exposed and vulnerable—and even more turned on than before. Nothing in her limited experience compared to the excitement she felt right now.

“Beautiful.” He gently spread her labia open before running a finger through the abundant wetness. He teased the entrance to her pussy, circling it gently. If she had been able to move, she would have lifted her hips to draw him inside. “Your little cunt is so hot and ripe, you’re dripping for me. I can’t wait to mate you. I will take you like this, with your legs tied open so I can sink my cock as far inside of you as it will go.”

He stroked the nub at the apex of her sex, and she couldn’t help moaning.

“Am I hurting you?” His green alien eyes glinted at her.

“No,” she managed to gasp. “I need...”

“What do you need? This perhaps?” His finger slowly circled her clit before he scraped it lightly with his nail. She jumped and gasped.

“So sensitive. I could spend days exploring you. With my hands, with my cock, with my mouth.” That was another thing she didn’t have much experience with, but the thought of T’lan using his tongue on her sent another surge of desire through her body. She tried in vain to lift her hips to get more contact with his teasing touch.

“But we do have an exam to do.” With one last slow circle, he withdrew.

“What? No,” she protested before she could stop herself. Every nerve ending sang and her whole body longed for him to continue. No, she reminded herself—this was not the reason there were here. Ignoring her body’s demand, she focused on their purpose. Her baby. “I mean, yes. I want to make sure the baby is alright.”

“And that you are well, also,” he reminded her.

“I’m fine. But please, check the baby.”

“Very well.” He picked up the scanner and waved it over her breasts without touching them.

“What are you doing? You already examined my breasts.”

“That was an external examination,” he replied calmly. “Now I’m checking them internally.”

“Was the other part even necessary?”

“Of course.” At her suspicious look, he leaned closer. “I needed to feel my female’s luscious breasts. That’s another part of you I intend to spend days exploring. After I get my fill of your delectable nipples, I’m going to slide my cock between your plump tits until I spend my seed all over your soft skin.”

The erotic imagery left Emily speechless. He gently pushed her mouth closed and resumed waving the scanner down her body. He circled her abdomen, studying the screen over her head intently. All traces of lust left his face.

“Is anything wrong?” Fear seized her instantly and her hand went to her stomach.

“Everything is within normal parameters.” He hesitated and she seized on the hesitation.

“But?”

“There are a number of data points it was unable to detect.” He made a sound that would have been a sigh if it had come from a human. “I should do an internal exam as well.”

“With what?”

“With this.” He held up the scanner. Compared to his hand, it looked small and non-threatening but then again, his hands were enormous. Compared to her body, it suddenly didn’t look as slender.

“Are you sure that’s necessary?”

“Yes.” He nodded decisively and leaned forward to stroke her cheek. “Trust me, little one. It won’t hurt. You might even enjoy it.”

A wave of satisfaction swept over T’lan as his female nodded. He saw the signs that she was beginning to accept him, and he vowed never to betray her trust. He cast a worried eye over the scanning screen. He had not lied to her. The results it could detect were within normal parameters, but there were still a number of unknowns. Fuck. This was one of the reasons that attempts to interbreed were forbidden for a planetary cycle after they conquered a planet. His delicate human should never have been the first to experience a mixed pregnancy. He only hoped that the internal exam would reveal more data.

Despite his concern, he paused a moment to admire the pleasing picture she made, stretched out tied and naked in her bed. Her pale golden skin glowed against the pink coverings and every part of her body was accessible to him. His cock throbbed in appreciation. He had been hard since she began removing her clothing, and he suspected he would be in a constant state of arousal until they mated. At T’chok’s urging, he had given in to M’lee’s request to wait on the mating since she was with child. Although he had been annoyed at the other male’s interference, he did not want to harm her or the child.

However, he had no intention of waiting until she gave birth. While he would never force her, he had no doubt that she could be convinced, especially given her reaction to his touch. Once he was assured of her good health, he would see how much convincing she needed. He let himself appreciate her a moment longer. Rosy color covered her breasts, her little pink nipples still hard from his attentions. Her soft little cunt was a matching shade of pink and even as his gaze focused on it, another bead of moisture appeared. Good. That would make the examination easier.

Reaching between her legs, he gently pulled her labia apart. She gasped and tensed.

“Relax, little one,” he soothed. He warmed the wand briefly in his hand, then slid it slowly up and down, coating it in her copious moisture. He teased the small opening to her body, and she clamped down even more. She was so tiny there. He had never considered the wand particularly large, but it was definitely going to be a stretch for her. However, his cock was even larger. The examination would also serve as the first step in training her to accept him. He pressed the wand lightly against her channel, but her body still refused to let it enter. Very well. He would try another approach.

Still swollen, her clitoris protruded slightly from the top of her slit. Thanking the Ancestors that he had used the voyage here to review the findings on human anatomy, he circled the small nub with the smooth top of the wand.

“Oh,” she gasped. “What are you doing?”

“Ssh, L’chka, this will make it easier on you.”

Making sure his claws remained retracted, he used one finger to push against her channel. With the other hand, he continued the slow circles. When her hips attempted to writhe upward, he pushed more firmly. His finger slipped inside the delicate opening of her cunt and he almost groaned aloud. She clasped his finger in the hottest, tightest hold he had ever felt. He thrust gently but firmly until a fresh gush of moisture wet his flesh and her body loosened a fraction. He slowly added another finger. She moaned and he quickly checked her face. Her face was flushed, eyes closed, but no sign of pain crossed her delicate features.

Scissoring his fingers, he tried to loosen the tight channel but despite his efforts, it clung to him. Pulling his fingers back to the entrance, he used them to hold her channel open long enough to begin inserting the wand. Her tiny entrance stretched around the metal cylinder; the sight almost obscenely beautiful. She groaned again. When he checked her face this time, her eyes were open and she was biting her lip. He quickly resumed his attentions on her clit, grasping the swollen nub more firmly.

Her breathing quickened. “It’s so big. I don’t know if I can take it.”

“Yes, you can. Just concentrate on how good I’m making you feel.” He tugged a little harder on her clit. Her body jerked and he slid the wand further in. The color of her cunt deepened from pink to red as her body fought to accept the foreign object. Her upper body thrashed restlessly and her hands went to her breasts.

“That’s right. Squeeze those tight little nipples. Pleasure yourself.”

Less than half of the wand had disappeared up her narrow channel. A brief check of the screen showed that he needed to go deeper. He pulled back slightly before thrusting against her natural resistance.

“T’lan! I can’t.” Despite her protests, copious fluids drenched his fingers and her hips kept trying to thrust upward.

“You’re doing so well, little one. Just a little bit more.”

Unable to resist the temptation, he lowered his head. Her legs were pulled far enough apart that his horns did not prevent him from fastening his mouth over her clit. Her juices flooded his mouth in the most satisfying explosion of taste he had ever known. Her body’s resistance lessened, and he plunged the wand deeper until his hand reached her swollen entrance. Incoherent pleas fell from her lips. He increased the pressure on her clit, flicking his tongue rapidly across the sensitive flesh as it became even more engorged. He felt her body tense and he sucked hard on the small nub, even as he thrust the probe deeper.

“Oh, God. T’lan!” He could feel her body clenching around the probe as another rush of fluid leaked through the tight entrance. His cock was so hard it could have cut metal, and he wanted to be inside her body more than he had wanted his first sword. Instead, he made himself pull away and check the screen. To his relief, many of the previously unknown data points had been collected.

As he lifted his head, he saw some slight abrasions on the inside of her thighs where his horns had rubbed against the soft skin of her legs. He would need to hold her legs further apart next time. He ran a gentle finger over the faint pink marks, but she didn’t flinch. Very carefully, he removed the wand. This time she jerked, and he felt a flash of guilt at the sight of the red, swollen flesh. But he felt an even greater sense of satisfaction at the sleepy look of contentment on her face. The only thing that would make him happier was if his cock had been the one plundering the tight depths of her body. He cupped her gently with his hand, letting the warmth soothe the tender flesh. The redness had not diminished when he removed his hand and he frowned. Human flesh was so delicate. He would need to procure a healing gel for her.

“T’lan?” Her eyes half-opened. “The baby? Is she ok?”

“Everything is fine. Just close your eyes, L’chka.” He released the ropes and gently massaged her legs, pleased to see her eyes close again and her body relax. Once he was sure she was asleep, he covered her with a blanket. Turning his attention to the screen, he studied the data in greater detail. As he had assured her, the baby was healthy. Everything was within normal parameters, but one data point stood out. His hearts began to pound as he scanned the screen again. He needed to call the Supreme Commander at once.

Making sure he could still see her, he stepped outside of her sleeping place and tapped his communicator.

The Supreme Commander answered promptly. “Commander T’lan. You have news?”

“Yes, sir. But not about the investigation. I must ask to be relieved from that assignment.”

“Since you are aware of why I entrusted it to you, I assume you have a valid reason for this request?” The Supreme Commander’s voice dripped ice.

“Yes, Supreme Commander.” He took a deep breath. “I have claimed my L’chka.”

Taking advantage of the sudden quiet that met his statement, he hurried on. “I know that it is forbidden at this time, but it is necessary. She is with child.”

“You violated the Forbidden Cycle?” Shock filled T’rarchar’s voice.

“Of course not. I have claimed the child, but I am not the original father. And there’s something else.”

“What else could there be?”

“I just performed a scan. It appears that the child will be female. And that she will combine human and Yehrin characteristics.”

A stunned silence fell.

“You must bring the female here at once for further tests,” T’rarchar ordered as soon as he’d recovered from the shock.

He had anticipated that reaction. “She does not wish to come. Unless her safety is in jeopardy, I would prefer to accede to her wishes. She does not yet trust me.”

“Your L’chka does not trust you?”

“Not completely. She shows flashes of it, but she is human after all. Also, there is no one on the ship to test her. How long will it take to arrange for a female medic?”

“I had not considered that. I will send for one immediately and notify you when she arrives. Under those circumstances, I will agree to let you remain.” For now, remained unsaid.

“Thank you, Supreme Commander.” He hesitated. “And perhaps, it would be best to delay revealing the news until that time?”

T’rarchar sighed. “I agree. The matter must be handled delicately.”

“Thank you, Supreme Commander.”

T’rarchar’s voice hardened. “T’lan, who is the original father? He must be punished.”

“It is too late for that, sir. He is dead.”

“Did you kill him?”

“No, sir. He died in the explosion.”

“A scholar? Usually only warriors are that hot-blooded.”

He hesitated, reluctant to have to give T’rarchar the information. “I’m sorry, sir. It was S’ram.”

After a long silence, all T’rarchar said was, “That is…unfortunate.”

The brief statement did not convey the amount of pain that he knew T’rarchar must feel. S’ram was the son of his son.

“I’m afraid that is also not all.” Briefly, he conveyed the rest of S’ram’s transgressions. He hated to cause more pain for the older male but as Supreme Commander, he needed to be in possession of the facts. There was another long silence. He prepared to end the call when T’rarchar spoke again.

“Has it occurred to you that these incidents could be related to the explosion?”

“Yes, sir.” He had been forced to consider the possibility. “While I assume he was just young and foolish, he must have had… unsavory connections to access the Yeisati and the sekhmet. They may have been a bribe of some type. That same person may have encouraged him to appear in public and to attempt to claim a human. Could those actions have been intended to sow unrest?”

“I will have some discreet inquiries made about the smuggling. Make sure there is nothing else that your L’chka can tell us.” T’rarchar’s voice hardened. “And Commander T’lan, I am sure I do not have to tell you to keep her safe.”

“No, Supreme Commander.”

“Do you need additional men?”

He tried not to see the question as an insult, but a growl escaped his lips anyway. “No, sir.”

“Very well. I will keep you apprised of the investigation on this end.”

“Thank you, sir.”

The older man signed off. T’lan stared down at the communicator. Could his young kinsman have been involved in a plot to destroy the United Worlds building? It didn’t make sense. As a scholar, he would have wanted the mission to succeed. Yet, when he first interviewed M’lee, he had been suspicious of the source of the smuggled Yeisati. His attention had been distracted by the magnitude of S’ram’s other offenses against his female. He looked at M’lee sleeping peacefully in her bed and sighed. He would have to question her again.

Chapter Seven

Emily drifted slowly awake. At first, she felt pleasantly warm and sleepy but then the heated throbbing between her thighs penetrated. She reached down cautiously until her fingers touched swollen flesh. The memory of T’lan’s scan came rushing back and she sat up abruptly. She had never felt anything like that; had never been pushed so far or come so explosively. The edge of pain as her body was stretched open had only enhanced the pleasure. Orgasm aside, the knowledge that the baby was fine, relieved a tension she hadn’t even been willing to acknowledge.

“Did you sleep well, my L’chka?” T’lan appeared at the end of the bed. She jumped, hastily pulling the quilt up to cover her breasts. The sudden movement reminded her of her aching flesh.

T’lan’s eyes narrowed. “Are you in pain? I have sent for some healing gel.”

“I’m fine.” Too embarrassed to look at him, she pulled the quilt around her and attempted to stand up. Her bladder was demanding her attention. Her legs were none too steady, but he grasped her by the elbow before they had a chance to crumple.

“I will carry you.”

“No, you won’t. I just need to use the bathroom.”

His eyes heated. “You wish to bathe? I will bathe you.”

“No. There are other needs as well.” She lost patience. “I need to pee, dammit.” At his blank look, she blushed and added. “Urinate?”

“Very well.”

“Thank you for your permission,” she muttered sarcastically, but she couldn’t help but be grateful for his hand under her elbow as she took the first few shaky steps. By the time they reached the door of her room, her legs were working properly. He made her wait as he ducked through the doorway and checked the landing, although she had no idea what he expected to find. She slipped past him into the bathroom and started to close the door. An enormous hand stopped it.

“What are you doing?” she demanded.

“You will not leave my sight.”

“Are you kidding? I am not going to pee in front of you!”

“Why not? There is no shame in your bodily functions. Every part of you is beautiful to me.”

That was actually kind of sweet, but no. “I don’t care. You are not watching me pee.”

They eventually compromised on her leaving the door open while he stood outside the door, facing away from the room. Cautiously hitching up the quilt, she checked to make sure he wasn’t watching as she sat down. She sighed as the pressure on her bladder eased but then winced when she wiped. Maybe some of that healing stuff would be a good idea. As she brushed her teeth, her stomach growled, and she was pleasantly surprised to realize that she was hungry rather than nauseous.

“What was that noise?” T’lan loomed in the doorway.

“It was my stomach. I’m hungry.”

“You hunger? Forgive me, my L’chka. I will take better care of you.”

He looked so concerned that she bit her lip to hide her grin and waved a causal hand. “Don’t worry, big guy. I can take care of myself.”

“You no longer have to take care of yourself. It is my honor to take care of you now.”

After the fear and uncertainty of the past few weeks, his words made her feel unexpectedly safe. She gave him a shaky smile and changed the subject.

“What does that mean anyway? Your honor? T’chok and T’renan said the same thing.”

“T’chok and T’renan said that?” he roared. Any brief impression she might have entertained about his sweetness disappeared as he transformed into a Yehrin warrior. All of his muscles hardened, and he seemed to actually grow in size. He no longer scared her, exactly, but he was more than a little intimidating.

“They said it was their honor to guard me,” she said cautiously. “Is that bad?”

He paused, but finally nodded and seemed to relax slightly. “That is acceptable.”

“Good. I don’t suppose there is any chance you’re going to leave me alone while I dress?”

His eyes narrowed, and she sighed. “No, I didn’t think so.”

Once again, he stood facing away from her. This time he was just inside the room. Keeping one eye on him, she hastily slipped on a pair of panties under the quilt. The soft material pressing against her swollen flesh sent an unexpected quiver of desire through her pussy. T’lan started to turn his head, but she ignored him and quickly pulled on a long cream skirt with tiny blue flowers. The new lace bra she had just bought already seemed tight on her sensitive breasts, but it would have to do. A pale blue tee with a scooped neck and cream ballet flats completed her ensemble. Trying to ignore the large figure in the door, she ran her fingers through her curls, brushed on a quick coat of mascara, and swept pale pink lip gloss across her mouth.

“I’m ready.”

He gave her a long slow look but didn’t say anything. She felt a little annoyed and was startled to realize that she had expected him to compliment her. Sniffing, she started to sweep past him. He caught her by the arm.

“Little one, these are very attractive coverings, but they only make me want to tear them off of you so there is nothing to hide your luscious breasts or ripe little cunt from my eyes. I wish to keep you here where only I can gaze upon you.”

She gulped and her nipples hardened at the same time. She had wanted a compliment and got full on stalker instead—and she didn’t find it as disturbing as she should have. Fortunately, her stomach growled again before she decided on a response. He shook his head.

“But first I must feed you.”

He bent over and she hastily stepped back. “I’m perfectly capable of walking down the stairs by myself.” His arm was already behind her, and she knew he was going to ignore her. “T’lan, listen to me. It’s not good for the baby if you carry me everywhere.”

That made him pause so she added quickly, “I need exercise to make sure my muscles are strong enough to handle giving birth.”

“You are sure about this?”

“Yes. Haven’t you ever been around anyone who was pregnant?”

She thought she had begun reading his expressions with a fair degree of accuracy, but she couldn’t read this one at all. Ducking his head, he checked the upstairs landing, then started backwards down the stairs.

“What are you doing?” She frowned down at him. “You’re going to fall.”

“Do not insult me. I am a warrior. I will not fall.” He frowned at her long skirt. “But you are human. You may fall. This way I will catch you.”

“Just because I’m human doesn’t mean I’m going to fall down the stairs.” They stared at each other before she threw up her hands. “Fine. See if I care when you break your silly neck.”

T’lan’s lips twisted. “I am touched by your concern, my L’chka.” He preceded her down the stairs, never more than a step away.

At the entrance to the living room, T’chok had resumed his post, although Tribs seemed to have deserted him. When T’lan paused at the bottom of the stairs to take Emily’s hand, the older warrior put his fist to his chest and bowed his head. T’lan nodded and T’chok followed them through into the kitchen. Gran stood at the counter making a huge pile of sandwiches while T’renan watched every movement. Tribs watched her just as intently, waiting for a morsel to slip.

“Oh, that looks good.” Emily’s stomach protested again. “I’m starving.”

All three men growled, and she sighed.

“It’s a figure of speech. I’m just hungry, not actually starving.”

“You must provide adequate nutrition for M’lee,” T’lan told her grandmother sternly.

“I’m trying,” Gran said tartly. “She would be having soup to go with these sandwiches if you people weren’t afraid of the stove.”

“Afraid?” His expression hardened. “A warrior is never afraid.”

T’chok stepped forward and a discussion in Yehrin ensued. Emily rolled her eyes and sat down. Tribs abandoned his post and whisked over to her chair. She settled him in her lap while Gran handed her a plate and a sandwich. Sliced turkey on buttered homemade bread had never tasted so good. Suddenly ravenous, she moaned happily as she devoured her sandwich. She was wiping her mouth when she realized that a hush had fallen over the kitchen and she looked up to find everyone staring at her. Her cheeks turned pink.

“That was really good, Gran. Can I have another one?”

“Of course, sweetie.” After handing Emily her second sandwich, she looked around at the three warriors. “Do you gentleman want a sandwich?”

“Not take M’lee food,” T’renan burst out.

“That’s very sweet but Gran made plenty. Actually—” her stomach rolled. “—I think one is enough.”

Sweat beaded her brow as she fought to keep the nausea under control. It finally subsided and she relaxed, only to find everyone staring at her again. “Guys, you have to stop doing that. I’m fine. T’lan, you told me so yourself.”

“I did. The scans were within normal parameters and the child is definitely healthy. But I worry for you. We will go see this doctor of yours.”

Emily started to protest by her grandmother interrupted. “Emily, I think you should go. The commander said you wouldn’t be in any trouble and I would feel much better if you went.”

“Fine,” she huffed.

“Are you still hungry?” T’lan asked.

“No.” She cast a rueful glance at the uneaten second sandwich. The bout of nausea had destroyed her appetite.

“Then we will go now.”

“Wait a minute. Aren’t you going to have anything to eat?”

“It is not important.”

“Yes, it is. You haven’t eaten and I’m sure these poor men haven’t eaten.” She waved a hand at the other two warriors, both of whom looked startled. “We’re not going anywhere until all of you have lunch.”

“You worry about my warriors?” T’lan frowned. The expression caused his horns to lower and she had to bite her lip to keep from uttering a scared squeak.

“Yes, I do,” she said defiantly.

“This is why it is our honor to guard her,” said T’chok.

“Very well. We will eat these sandwiches.” T’lan made it sound like he would prefer torture, however, after the first cautious bites, the pile of sandwiches disappeared quickly. The warriors took turns eating, and if Emily had to look away from the sight of their sharp teeth tearing into the meat, she was still satisfied that they were fed. She occupied herself with feeding Tribs bits of her uneaten sandwich. His teeth were quite sharp as well, but he had never so much as nicked her.

“We will go now,” T’lan ordered, as soon as the men finished.

Emily picked at the crumbs on her plate, still unenthusiastic about the idea. “We should call first and make an appointment. Make sure he has time to see me.”

“He will see you.”

She supposed he would if she showed up with her entourage. Speaking of which… “Um. Are we all going?”

“No. T’chok and T’renan will stay here and secure the domicile.” He nodded to Gran. “You may come.”

“Unless Emily wants me, I think I will stay here and oversee the securing of my domicile.”

“That’s fine, Gran. You stay here.”

“We will go now.” T’lan was beginning to sound impatient. “Where is this doctor?”

“It’s only a few blocks away. But...” Her voice trailed off. Her grandmother’s house was in the older part of town, tucked in a quiet neighborhood behind the small downtown where the doctor’s office was located. Normally, Emily wouldn’t have hesitated to walk, but the thought of a Yehrin warrior striding along her local streets, never mind showing up on Main Street, made her pale. No one talked openly about the Yehrin, but the whispers she had heard weren’t positive. Would anyone be foolish enough to try and make trouble, and what would T’lan do if they did? The news might be censored but the Supreme Commander had released a few videos showing how quickly and ruthlessly the Yehrin would crush any hint of trouble. She had a sudden terrible picture of the quiet streets of Elmwood strewn with dead bodies.

“Maybe it would be better if we went after dark? Since you’re Yehrin, the curfew doesn’t apply to you. Dr. Gaston lives over his office so he wouldn’t be out after dark. I can just call him and ask him to stay a little later.”

She started for the phone but T’lan caught her arm and pulled her in front of him. “M’lee. We will not wait until tonight. Why are you worried?”

“I’m not worried.”

“Yes, you are.” He leaned down until he was looking directly into her face. The striations of green and gold in his dark eyes were almost hypnotic.

“What if someone tries to hurt you?” she blurted out. “No one in this town has ever seen a warrior in person before and they might make a mistake.”

“You think I cannot defend you?” He drew back, obviously offended.

“I’m not worried about me, I’m worried about you! We don’t need to take the risk.”

“There is no risk,” he said confidently. “I will destroy anyone who attempts to harm you.”

She gave him a horrified stare. “I don’t want that, either. I don’t want anyone to get hurt.”

“You are too soft-hearted, little one.” He bent down and brushed his lips across her forehead. “We will go now, and I will not kill anyone unless they try to harm you.”

One look at his implacable face, and Emily knew that was the only concession she was going to get. At least it was something.

Chapter Eight

T’lan walked briskly along the sidewalk—a little too briskly for Emily. He was a battleship cutting through the water, and she was a small tugboat bobbing in his wake. Although he never hesitated or showed any concern, he constantly scanned the deserted street, one hand on his belt and the other clasping Emily’s.

“Slow down,” she panted finally, pulling on his hand. Admittedly, she wanted to keep their public appearance as brief as possible, but his legs were twice as long as hers and she simply couldn’t keep up. He stopped and looked down in surprise.

“Is this walk too difficult? I would be honored to carry you, but you said you needed to strengthen your muscles.”

“Not that much,” she muttered. So, she wasn’t in the greatest shape. She also didn’t have ridiculously long legs, which meant she took three steps for every one of his.

“Should I carry you?” He bent down immediately, and she recognized the gleam in his eye. He certainly seemed to enjoy carting her around. She ruthlessly suppressed the memory of being cradled gently against that remarkably well muscled chest.

“No!” She stamped her foot, aware that she was behaving childishly. Her nerves were on edge. Despite his assurances, the upcoming doctor’s visit worried her, and his promise not to kill anyone had not exactly eliminated her concerns about any possible confrontations with her neighbors. “I want to walk, just not that quickly. Why don’t I go first, and you can follow me?”

“Allow you to be the first to face danger?” Appalled, he leaned down until he was looking directly into her face. “Understand this, M’lee. Your safety will always come first. I will never let you lead the way into danger.”

His intensity overwhelmed her, and she bit her lip. He was just so big and fierce. “You don’t even know where we’re going.”

“Of course I do. I know the location of every person and every business in your immediate vicinity.”

“You do?”

“Do you doubt me?” He pointed to the small white cottage to their left. “This is the domicile of Mildred Franklin, female, aged 56. She lives alone and does not have an occupation. The next domicile belongs to Mark Baldwin, male, aged 35, and Erica Baldwin, female, aged 32. They have two children—”

“Stop. I believe you.” Her legs felt shaky, and it was no longer due to their rapid pace. “How do you know all that?”

“I cannot tell you,” he said, frowning.

They resumed the walk in silence. So far, they had seen no one, but at the end of the block, they would make the turn on to Main Street and there would be no way to avoid attention. Somewhat hysterically, she thought of Sam in his duster and hat. He might have stood a chance; T’lan did not.

As soon they turned the corner, she heard the sound of brakes. From the corner of her eye, she saw a red pickup truck stopped in the middle of the street. Thankfully, she didn’t recognize the driver, an older man with a Peterbilt cap who sat there with his mouth open. A horn sounded behind the truck and then cut off. More brakes sounded, and then what had to be a collision. With the slow speed limit, it couldn’t have been more than a fender bender but she refused to look. Her footsteps quickened and T’lan easily kept pace, staying a step in front of her and keeping his body between her and the street.

Dr. Gaston lived in a huge Victorian house on the corner of the next block. She spied the pale-yellow paint and elaborate white trim with a sigh of relief. It was a beautiful house and he had managed to convert it into his offices without losing the original charm. The downstairs held a comfortable waiting area, exam rooms, and a small lab. A determined bachelor, he had lived alone in the upper part of the house for as long as she could remember.

As they entered the gate to the front garden, she chanced a look back across her shoulder. A group of people had already started to gather.

Grateful to be off the street, she followed T’lan through the stained-glass doors and into the grand central hall. The familiar smell of pine scented disinfectant and peppermint washed over her. Despite the inevitable unpleasantness associated with a visit to the doctor, she had never minded coming here. Gruff but kind, Dr. Gaston possessed a knack for setting his patients as ease, especially the young ones. The double parlors to the left of the door had been converted into the waiting area and reception. She turned in the direction but T’lan was already striding through the entrance.

Mary Townsend looked up from the reception desk and froze. Emily had gone to school with her and had always liked the statuesque redhead. She had a quick laugh and a sunny personality, and the receptionist job suited her perfectly. Unfortunately, Emily remembered that she was also a terrible gossip. Right now, she was just staring at them, her mouth open and her face so pale that every freckle stood out. T’lan cast a quick glance at the other two patients in the waiting room, obviously dismissed them, and strode to the desk, pulling Emily along behind him.

“I am Commander T’lan V’randrr K’rlonlys. M’lee will see the doctor now.”

Mary darted a quick glance at Emily before staring back up at T’lan like a bird looking at a snake. She cleared her throat twice before she could speak loudly enough to be heard.

“Is…is she hurt?”

T’lan growled impatiently and Emily hurriedly interjected, “No, I’m fine but I need a… checkup. We don’t have an appointment, so we can wait until Dr. Gaston is free.”

“We will see him now,” T’lan corrected. “The others can wait.”

Emily cast an apologetic look over her shoulder, but the two women who were waiting didn’t take their eyes off of T’lan.

“I’ll let him k-know you’re h-here,” Mary stuttered. Shaking fingers punched some buttons on the phone and a red light started to blink. Crossing her fingers that Mary hadn’t actually called the police, Emily tried to look nonchalant. Her hand still rested in T’lan’s giant fingers and she saw Mary give it a startled look. The ceilings in the old house were over ten feet tall; they should have made T’lan seem less imposing. They didn’t. Absolute silence filled the room. After what seemed like an eternity, but was probably less than a minute, she heard a door open across the hall, and Dr. Gaston appeared in the doorway. Wearing a rumpled white lab coat, he was a small man, slightly thickened with age, but with an air of self-confidence that did not match his innocuous appearance. He cast a startled glance at T’lan from over his glasses but other than that he didn’t react.

“You buzzed, Mary?”

“You are the doctor?” T’lan asked before the receptionist could answer.

“I am.”

“You will see M’lee now,” he ordered.

Dr. Gaston raised a hand and stroked his chin thoughtfully. For one horrible second, Emily was afraid he would refuse, but he simply nodded. “This way.”

Instead of leading them into an exam room, he led them to his office. A comfortable room with a big bay window and a number of bookcases overflowing with books, it smelled faintly of pipe tobacco and peppermint. Rather than take a seat behind his cluttered desk, he led the way to the small seating area. He sat in a crumbling leather wingback to one side of the fireplace and Emily sat nervously on the edge of the old velvet covered loveseat across from him. T’lan finally released her hand and stood behind her chair, arms crossed and face impassive.

“What can I do for you, Emily?” Dr. Gaston asked mildly.

“She is with child,” T’lan responded immediately.

She closed her eyes. “T’lan, please. Let me speak for myself.”

“Very well. But do not delay.”

Dr. Gaston watched them thoughtfully. Emily opened her mouth but couldn’t find the words. She heard T’lan stir behind her but before he spoke, the doctor interjected.

“Are you sure you’re pregnant?”

“Yes, I took the test last week.”

“How do you feel?”

“Fine.” Her fingers twisted together. “I’ve been taking prenatal vitamins, but I’ve been nauseous a lot.”

“She had lost consciousness twice today,” T’lan interjected.

“A lot has happened today.” She glared up at him. “You know, that might be due to shock. No one expects an alien on their doorstep.”

“I know, L’chka, but you are too fragile,” T’lan said softly, his hand stroking her cheek.

Dr. Gaston cleared his throat and Emily swung back to him. “Nausea is certainly normal, and I can give you a prescription that will help. But while fainting is not uncommon, it is a little more concerning. How far along are you?”

“Almost six weeks. It’s just that everything seems to be progressing very quickly and I don’t know what to expect.”

“Every pregnancy is different,” he said soothingly. “Let’s just do a quick exam to make sure everything looks fine”

“No.” Any hint of softness disappeared from T’lan. “No male will see her without clothing.”

“There are some preliminary tests we can run that do not require Emily to undress.” The doctor actually sounded amused. Emily shot him a suspicious glance, but he met her gaze innocently.

After allowing T’lan to verify that there was no one waiting inside to attack them, the three proceeded into the examination room connected to the office.

“This is a medical office?” T’lan actually sounded shocked. Emily could see why. About the only concessions to functionality were the exam table, a small sink next to the fireplace, and the lack of rugs on the hardwood floor. The rest of the room held two rocking chairs, a box of children’s toys, and an old sideboard used for supplies. The walls were papered in blue and white stripes with an alphabet block border at the top.

“Hop up on the table, my dear,” the doctor said, as he began to wash his hands.

Emily bent to pull out the step, cursing her short legs, but T’lan simply picked her up and set her lightly down on the table.

“Thank you,” she said, feeling the heat in her cheeks. Even though his strength was overwhelmingly obvious, it still took her breath away when he lifted her so easily. Despite her lack of inches, she had always been on the curvy side, and none of her limited number of boyfriends had ever even attempted to carry her.

“Let’s start with your temperature,” Dr. Gaston said.

“You do not touch her.”

Dr. Gaston did not look surprised at the outburst. He didn’t move any closer but held up the thermometer for T’lan to see. “I don’t need to touch her. I am going to place this instrument in her mouth, under her tongue.”

T’lan stared at the elderly male. His logical side argued that the man was both too old and too small to be a threat, but his instincts rebelled at the idea of even so weak a male close to his female.

“Very well,” he said finally. He stepped closer, watching intently as the male approached. M’lee seemed to understand the process and opened her mouth. The doctor inserted the instrument and stepped back. Even though it was only a slender tool, the sight of her soft pink lips wrapped around the object sent a message directly to his cock. Sternly suppressing the unruly body part, he turned his attention to the doctor who was approaching with a length of fabric attached to a long tube that ended in a bulb.

“I need to take her blood pressure. I will wrap this around her arm, put this metal object at her elbow, and then squeeze the bulb.”

“No. You cannot touch her arm.”

“It is very important to get her blood pressure.” Despite T’lan’s frown, the older male did not back down. “You want to make sure she’s healthy, don’t you?”

Fuck. T’lan’s instincts and his concern warred with each other.

“Oh, for goodness sake. I can put the cuff on myself.” M’lee’s voice broke the impasse as she pulled the small cylinder out of her mouth long enough to speak. She took the fabric, and he watched carefully as she wrapped it around her arm. The doctor held up the metal end of the instrument around his neck.

“This needs to be placed inside her elbow. Do you want to put it there?”

Following the doctor’s instructions, he held the metal disk against his female’s soft skin. Still uncomfortable at the other male so close to his L’chka, he glared at him the entire time as the doctor squeezed the bulb and watched a small dial. Then he removed the object from M’lee’s mouth and studied it.

“Your blood pressure and temperature are both slightly higher than normal.”

“This is bad?” A spike of alarm shot through T’lan.

“They’re certainly not at dangerous levels but they should be monitored.” He glanced at T’lan. “I don’t suppose you are going to let me palpitate her ankles to see if they are swollen?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so.” He appeared to think for a moment. “The end of this table extends. If you will have Emily lay back and put her feet out, I can at least look at them.”

T’lan considered. He did not want the male examining more of her flesh, but if it would help, he would allow it. His own scans had not shown any issues, but perhaps the range of normal parameters was not appropriately adjusted for humans. He wished he knew more. Instead of downloading the information about M’lee’s town in order to protect her, he should have downloaded all of the information in the data banks about human pregnancy. He saw that M’lee watched him anxiously and nodded. “That is acceptable.”

Carefully, he extended the table and arranged his female. Her pale eyes were wide and distressed, so he took her hand, gratified when she clasped it tightly. Dr. Gaston bent close to her ankles and T’lan barely suppressed a growl.

“No. They don’t appear to be swollen. Commander, if Emily does not object, why don’t you place your hands around her ankles.” T’lan dismissed the qualification and immediately fastened a hand around each delicate ankle, relishing the feel of her soft skin. M’lee peeped down at him, her cheeks turning that delightful shade of pink. He tightened his hands slightly on her flesh and tugged on her ankles, just a little, to remind her of their earlier encounter. His cock stiffened at the memory, and the color on her cheeks deepened.

“You should know what is normal,” Dr. Gaston continued, and T’lan wanted to snarl at the interruption. He forced down his instinctive rage. The health of M’lee and the child was more important. “A certain amount of swelling is normal, but rapid or excessive swelling can indicate serious problems. If that occurs, you need to bring her to see me as soon as possible.” The doctor stroked his chin. “I’m still a little concerned about her temperature and blood pressure. I think we should do an ultrasound to see if there are any abnormalities.”

T’lan saw M’lee pale and squeezed her ankles reassuringly. “What is an ultrasound?”

“It is an electronic instrument that will transmit a picture of the inside of her body.”

“T’lan, didn’t your scanner do that?” M’lee asked anxiously.

“No.” The larger scanners on the ship could do so easily but the portable ones were only designed for a quick diagnosis. “It does not provide a picture. It only gathers data.” More data would be helpful. In addition, the opportunity to see the small life growing within her body tempted him. “Very well, we will do this ultrasound.”

“Good. I’ll just get the equipment.”

“You will not attempt to leave,” T’lan warned.

“Son, I’ve known Emily since she was a small child. I’m her doctor. I’m not going to let any harm come to her if I can help it.”

“Very well.” As soon as T’lan nodded, the doctor left the room. He listened for any sign that the male might be attempting to flee but M’lee distracted him by trying to sit up. He released her feet and moved to support her. She grabbed his arm and clung to him. Although gratified that she looked to him for comfort, he was still disturbed by her obvious distress.

“T’lan, I’m scared.” Her pale eyes were leaking water again.

“Be calm, my L’chka.” He stroked her hair, letting the soft curls wind around his fingers.

“What if there is something wrong with the baby?”
“I am sure there is nothing wrong with the child. She will be fine.”

“This time you said ‘she’.” She attempted a trembling smile.

He considered revealing the results of the scan but decided not to in case he had read it incorrectly. A female child would be a tremendous gift, not only to him but to their entire race.

“I like the idea of a small M’lee.” It was the truth, if not the entire truth.

Chapter Nine

Dr. Gaston reappeared rolling a small cart. Emily watched as he opened the top to reveal a keyboard and a small screen. Attached to the cart was a tube ending in a small gadget with a rounded end. He picked up a bottle, paused, and looked over his spectacles at T’lan.

“The way this works is to spread the gel over Emily’s stomach and then move the scanner until we can detect the fetus. I’m assuming based on your previous statements, that you would prefer to spread the gel yourself,” he said dryly.

When T’lan stared suspiciously at the bottle in the doctor’s hand, Emily sighed and began to lift up her shirt.

“What are you doing, M’lee?” T’lan thrust himself between Emily and the doctor. “You will not reveal yourself to this male.”

She rolled her eyes at him. “I’m pretty sure that my stomach has to be bare for him to spread the gel on it.”

“That’s correct.” Dr. Gaston nodded. “I won’t ask her to take off her clothes, but she will need to raise her shirt and pull her skirt down.”

“Please, T’lan, don’t make a fuss. He won’t be touching me, and I want him to look at the baby.”

Emily could tell he didn’t like it, but he gave a curt nod. She laid back and tucked her shirt up under her bra. Thankful that the skirt she wore had an elastic waist, she pushed it down to the top of her hips. The doctor handed T’lan the gel. He sniffed it cautiously, then squeezed it onto his palm and placed a warm hand on her stomach. His hand covered almost her whole stomach and she was relieved to see that his claws were retracted. He massaged softly, the slippery gel adding to the pleasure of the experience, and she felt the rush of desire that always seemed to accompany his touch.

“Make sure you get the lower part of her abdomen as well.”

Emily heard the doctor speak, but she was too focused on T’lan to look at him. He kept his eyes on her as he moved a finger lower, sliding just under the edge of her skirt and panties. She shivered.

“I think that’s enough gel,” Dr. Gaston said dryly.

T’lan reluctantly moved back a fraction, but remained at her side, breathing over the doctor’s shoulders. A continuous low growl sounded as Dr. Gaston began moving the wand across her stomach. He didn’t even seem to realize the noise was emerging, but at least he was letting the doctor do his job. Dr. Gaston looked at Emily briefly and she could have sworn she saw that same flash of amusement in his eyes before he turned to the screen.

“At this stage, we won’t be able to see much but the amniotic sac will have formed and…” He frowned at the screen and her heart pounded. “Are you sure about the conception date, Emily?”

“I’m positive. Why?”

“Because you don’t appear to be six weeks pregnant. If anything, I would have said you were more like twelve weeks.”

“I can’t be.” Her head began to spin. “Is the baby...abnormal?”

“No, no. Everything looks perfectly fine, just further along than I would have expected. Look,” he urged.

Her eyes turned to the screen. For a moment she couldn’t decipher what she was seeing but then she recognized a head and an arm. Her eyes filled with tears, and she reached for T’lan. He had been staring at the screen in awe, but at her movement, he reached out and took her hand.

“Look at my baby,” she whispered.

“Our child,” he corrected firmly.

Dr. Gaston cleared his throat. “I assume that means the child is half Yehrin?” He didn’t sound surprised. “That might account for the size difference. How long is a normal Yehrin pregnancy?”

“I do not know,” T’lan said flatly. Emily wondered again at his complete lack of knowledge about giving birth. She was pretty sure that most human men at least knew that a woman was pregnant for nine months. “I will inquire.” He began typing rapidly with the tips of his claws on his wrist device. Both Emily and the doctor watched in fascination until he looked up. “One half of a planetary cycle.”

“Six months?” she gasped.

“Yes.”

Stunned, she couldn’t find anything to say. Admittedly, a shorter pregnancy didn’t sound bad, but it only added to the foreignness of the whole experience.

“What is the sex of the child?” T’lan demanded. Emily smiled at his eagerness.

“It would be quite early to be able to determine that, and the baby has to cooperate. Try rubbing Emily’s stomach, the way you did when you put the gel on.”

T’lan’s hand stroked gently. On the screen, the small figure seemed to respond, rocking slightly, and twisting enough that they could all see between the baby’s legs. It was a girl.

“Praise the Ancestors,” T’lan murmured. “Thank you, my L’chka. This is a precious gift you bring me.”

“A girl.” Emily sniffed, suddenly overcome with emotion. “I knew it.”

“You are as wise as you are beautiful, little one.” T’lan’s face was as gentle as she had ever seen it.

A rapid pulsing sound filled the room and they both looked at the doctor.

“That’s the baby’s heartbeat,” he explained.

“It’s so fast. Is that normal?” she asked.

“Yes.” Dr. Gaston smiled. “The baby looks to be in fine shape.”

“She has but a single heart?” T’lan asked.

The doctor frowned at him. “Do the Yehrin have more than one?”

“We have two,” he said briefly, then shook his head. “It is of no consequence. She will always be protected.”

Picking up the wand, Dr. Gaston moved it back across her stomach.

“Well, I’ll be damned. There is a second heart beating in the same rhythm.” He shook his head. “Everything looks fine, but I wish I knew more about Yehrin development. Do you have any information that I can review?”

“No.” T’lan’s face hardened.

“Is there a doctor I can work with?” Dr. Gaston persisted. “Assuming that you are staying here, I would feel more comfortable if I had some additional resources.”

“Of course, I’m staying here,” Emily said firmly.

“For now,” T’lan corrected. “The baby—you—are too important to risk.”

Dr. Gaston raised his eyebrows. “Son, I can tell you that the most important thing in a successful pregnancy is for the mother to be happy.”

“Of course, I will keep my L’chka happy,” T’lan growled. “I will protect her and provide for her.”

“Hmm.” Dr. Gaston handed Emily a wet wipe to clean away the gel, then turned to the cabinet. He scribbled a quick prescription and handed it to Emily, along with several brochures on pregnancy, and a printout of the ultrasound. T’lan intercepted the documents and tucked them into his belt. “This prescription should help with the nausea. At least—” He glanced at T’lan. “I wish I knew more. Are there any human substances that react poorly with Yehrin stomachs?”

“Not that we have discovered.” T’lan sounded stilted again and Emily frowned at him.

“This is very mild so it should be fine,” the doctor continued. “But if you’re concerned and want to try a more natural remedy first, ginger tea and ginger ale can be very helpful for nausea. You can also try a few dry crackers before you get out of bed. There are other suggestions in the pamphlets. Do you have any questions?”

Emily almost laughed—she had so many questions she wouldn’t even know where to begin. Instead, she shook her head, suddenly exhausted. The rollercoaster of emotions had taken its toll. Ever watchful, T’lan immediately noticed.

“Come, my L’chka. We will return to your domicile.”

Dr. Gaston rubbed his chin. “Normally, I would say come back in a month, but under the circumstances, I would like to see you again in a week. At this same time?” T’lan gave a curt nod. “And, of course, call me any time before then if you have any questions or if anything happens that concerns you.” Kind old eyes studied Emily’s pale face. “I’m sure everything will be fine, my dear. Just take it easy and let the commander take care of you.”

“As if I could stop him,” she muttered.

“You will not tell anyone about this,” T’lan ordered.

“Of course not. I take doctor-patient confidentiality seriously. I will even enter this in my files as a routine checkup.” The doctor hesitated. “But people aren’t stupid. I’m guessing that by now, half the town knows that you brought her here. They’re going to wonder why. And I suspect that you are going to start showing very soon now, Emily.”

For a fraction of a second, Emily thought T’lan looked worried. Despite the differences in his features, she was becoming quite good at reading his expressions. Too tired to worry about it right now, she reached for her purse, and then realized that T’lan had swept her out of the house in such a hurry that she hadn’t brought it with her.

“I’m sorry, Dr. Gaston. I forgot my pocketbook. Can you send me a bill?”

T’lan immediately objected. “He most certainly will not.”

“T’lan, he needs to be paid.”

“Of course. But I will pay him.” His nails clicked rapidly over his wrist device again. “The money has been transferred.”

“Thank you.” The doctor looked a little startled. “I wish all of my patients paid that quickly.”

“We will go now,” T’lan stated.

For once she wasn’t tempted to argue with his autocratic ways. T’lan picked her up, and this time she didn’t protest, still feeling exhausted. He swept out into the entrance hall. Mary was still at her desk, looking more excited than scared now, but the other two patients had disappeared. He carried her out to the front porch and stopped. A crowd of people gathered across the street, talking and pointing at the house. When they saw T’lan, they grew silent but there was an undercurrent of tension. A low muttering started. T’lan gently lowered her onto a wicker chair near the doors. “Stay here.” He walked down the steps and simply stood looking at the crowd. A palpable aura of menace surrounded him. The muttering subsided.

“Disperse.” Only one word but it echoed in the silence. Many people edged away but a sizeable contingent remained. Emily felt sick as she looked at the defiant crowd, many of whom she recognized. This was going to get ugly.

T’lan did not bother to repeat himself. Before she realized what he was going to do, he pulled one of the mysterious tubes from his belt and pointed it across the street. She jumped to her feet and cried, “No!” just as a beam of blue light shot out and the entire crowd crumpled.

“What did you do?” she whispered, grasping the porch railing.

“Do not be concerned, my L’chka,” he said calmly as he put the tube away. He gathered her up in his arms. She had a vague notion that she should be fighting him, but she was still numb with shock. “I did not kill them. They are merely unconscious.”

“T-thank you.” Her teeth started to chatter, and he tucked her closer. “Come, little one. Let us depart.” Unable to look across the street, she buried her face in his chest and let him take her home.

Chapter Ten

His little human snuggling against him gratified T’lan, but he did not like the expression of distress on her face. The humans he left crumpled on the street did not concern him. They would awaken in a few hours with sore heads and unsettled digestive systems. No matter. Hopefully, it would teach them to obey when a Yehrin warrior commanded. Still, he would rather not have been forced to action in front of her. Next time, he would bring another warrior along. Not that he doubted his ability to defend her, but it would have been preferable to remove her from the scene and leave another to issue the necessary discipline.

Damn S’mathan. None of this would have been necessary if the scholar had not convinced the Supreme Council to try a new approach on this planet, casting aside 1000 years of tradition. Knowing that he had paid the price did not alleviate T’lan’s anger.

As he turned on to M’lee’s street, he noted the slight tingle of the first barrier. T’chok had been busy. M’lee jerked a little but other than that, she did not respond. He cast a worried glance at her face. Her eyes were closed, and she was still much paler than normal. The damn humans had upset her.

When he reached M’lee’s domicile, he noted the small metal rods that marked the second barrier. Excellent. Not that he would ever be careless with her safety, but they would no longer need two warriors to physically monitor the approaches to the domicile at all times. The barriers simplified the process. The first screen would notify them of anyone approaching so that they would be able to see and evaluate any disruptions. The second screen could form an actual physical barrier if necessary.

Ducking his head to enter the door, T’lan felt a slight pang of regret that his M’lee did not live in a larger structure. He preferred the high ceilings and tall doorways of the doctor’s building. For a moment, he considered the advantages of seizing it for their use. Unfortunately, he suspected his L’chka would object. And when he considered the picture she had presented, surrounded by the perfumed femininity of her small bower, he could not be too regretful.

When he entered the front room, T’renan was seated by the window, monitoring the screens. T’lan nodded but did not pause before continuing on to the kitchen. His L’chka needed food and drink. There he found the Elder Female confronting T’chok. Despite T’lan’s concern for his female, his lips twitched. The small human looked like a sekhmet confronting a rockthar as she glared up at T’chok and wagged her finger. The actual sekhmet sat watching them with his head cocked.

“You are not taking my stove!” she protested.

“It is dangerous.” T’chok stood stone-faced but T’lan knew him well enough to see that he was equally as amused.

“Gran, what’s wrong?” M’lee started to struggle up in his arms. Ignoring her attempts, he nevertheless placed her carefully in one of the kitchen chairs. Tribs immediately abandoned his staring match and chirped at her. Absently, she picked him up and stroked his fur, but she still looked fragile and uncertain.

The Elder Female’s sharp eyes studied her. “Emily, sweetheart. You’re so pale. What did the doctor say? Is anything wrong?”

“Not really. My blood pressure and temperature are a little high but not too much. But the baby...the baby looks like she is twelve weeks along instead of six.” T’lan saw T’chok’s eyes flick to M’lee when she referred to the child as “she.” He absolutely trusted the older male’s discretion, but they would need to talk soon. “T’lan says Yehrin women are usually only pregnant for six months, so it looks like things are going to happen much more quickly than I expected.”

“She? You’re having a girl? That’s wonderful! And don’t worry, sweetheart. We still have plenty of time to prepare.” The Elder Female patted M’lee’s shoulder soothingly and turned to glare at T’chok again. “My granddaughter needs to be well fed. I need that stove.”

“I have already explained that the replicator will provide whatever nutrition is required.” T’chok pointed to the silver machine sitting next to the stove.

“I don’t trust your machine. She needs good honest Earth food, and I will cook it for her.”

“Enough,” T’lan ordered. M’lee looked distressed and he would not permit that.

“T’chok, isn’t our vessel equipped with a portable heat shield?”

“Yes, Commander.”

“Very well. Bring it and install it over the stove.” T’chok saluted and left the room. He turned to the Elder Female. “The shield will cover the open flame, but we will adjust it so that you may still use your stove.” She opened her mouth, no doubt to argue. “It is that or the replicator.” She sniffed but refrained from further discussions. “Now. M’lee requires food and drink.”

“Of course, she does.” Her face softened. “Would you like some tea, sweetie?”

“The doctor said ginger tea or ginger ale would be good for her stomach,” he said. M’lee darted him a quick glance. She seemed surprised that he remembered, but he had committed every one of the doctor’s words to memory.

“I don’t have any ginger ale, but I can make some ginger tea. I’ll go to the store later and get some soda.” The Elder Female started bustling around the kitchen.

“The doctor also provided a prescription for nausea.” He handed her the paper. “How does this work?”

“I’ll need to take it to the pharmacy and get the medicine.” She peered at him over her glasses. “Emily did not feel comfortable with anyone knowing about her pregnancy yet. Do you agree?”

“It is inevitable, but I confess I would prefer to keep it within these walls as long as possible.” He suppressed a quick feeling of guilt that he had already told the Supreme Commander. The news was too important not to do so, but he hoped that his leader had taken his request for discretion seriously.

“In that case, it would be best if I took the prescription to Asheville and had it filled there. If I take it to Bert, the whole town will know.”

He glanced at the window. The day was passing, but she had plenty of time to make the trip before the curfew. “T’chok will accompany you.”

“That might defeat the purpose of my going out of town,” she said dryly. “I’m an old woman. No one’s going to worry about me.”

“M’lee, is this acceptable?”

Staring absently at her hands, M’lee started at the sound of her name but after a brief pause, nodded her head. The Elder Female gave her a worried look but started to hand her a cup of tea. T’lan intercepted it smoothly and took a quick sip. The underlying spice was quite pleasant, but he shook his head at the sweetness. No toxins registered, so he handed the cup to his little human. Both females stared at him and he lifted a brow.

“Why did you do that?” M’lee asked.

“To make sure it was safe.”

“You don’t honestly think that my grandmother would try and hurt me, do you?”

“Of course not. But I had not fully considered the fact that the child is half Yehrin. I will ensure that nothing harms her.” He turned away, ashamed that he had not realized earlier. Fortunately, they had all shared the food from her earlier meal with no ill effect. “I should have thought of that before. From now on, I will try all of your food to make sure that it is safe.”

Her face softened for the first time since they had left the doctor’s office, and she smiled. “Thank you, T’lan. That’s very sweet of you.”

He did not consider being compared to the awful sweetness the humans liked a compliment, but she seemed to mean it in a positive way.

“Now you must eat, my L’chka.”

“I don’t really feel hungry.” She made a face. “But you’re right. I should eat.”

The Elder Female nodded. “Isn’t there anything that appeals to you, sweetie?”

Before she could answer, T’chok reappeared in the kitchen with a heat shield in his hands. While the females watched, he fitted it carefully over the top of the cooking device.

“That was fast. Where is your ship, anyway?” M’lee asked. Glad that his female had recovered enough to be curious, he still hesitated before answering. Discretion had been drilled into him since he first started his training. He decided on a truthful but vague answer.

“Close but cloaked so that no one can see it.” It was actually in the small green space two streets away. Now that he considered the matter, he would have T’chok bring it closer. If he needed to remove M’lee for any reason, he would prefer to have it close at hand. The area behind the domicile was large enough to hold the small vessel.

“Are you finished fiddling with my stove?” the Elder Female demanded. T’chok nodded. “I don’t suppose it will work properly but I might as well give it a try. Do you want some soup Emily? That should be easy to digest.”

“I think so. The tea does seem to be helping.”

“I have some minestrone in the freezer. It won’t take long to heat up and then I’ll go on to Asheville.”

“Call me when it is ready,” he ordered and motioned T’chok toward the front room.

“You’re leaving me?” M’lee asked anxiously.

“You are safe, my L’chka. There is a protective barrier around the domicile. You have only to call out when you wish me to return.” She nodded, but her eyes followed him as he departed.

The two warriors gathered around T’renan’s post at the front of the room. T’lan was pleased that the young warrior kept an eye on his screens as they approached. Although human ears did not work as efficiently as Yehrin ears, he kept his voice low and spoke in Yehrin.

“My child is female.” He heard the pride in his voice.

T’renan looked up in shock before hastily returning to the monitors.

“You are sure?” T’chok asked.

“Yes. The scan I did last night indicated as much, but the human doctor confirmed it. His scanner was primitive but still sufficient to see the child in enough detail to confirm.”

“Praise the Ancestors,” T’renan said enthusiastically.

“Congratulations,” T’chok murmured, but T’lan saw that he doubted. It was to be expected. This was T’lan’s third campaign. He had done his duty on the first campaign, but the experience had been so unpleasant that he had left it to more enthusiastic warriors on the second. T’chok had been in six campaigns and had tried in each of them without success. “Have you advised the Supreme Commander? Are we returning to the ship?”

“I communicated with him earlier after my initial scan. He has agreed that we will stay here, at least until he has arranged for a female medic to be transferred to the fleet.” He considered his next statement. His acknowledgement of his female’s wishes might appear to weaken him, but he trusted both of these males with his life and they had already given M’lee their honor. “The human doctor said that a content female is more likely to have a successful gestation. I do not think M’lee would be happy on the ship. At least not at this time. I will keep her here as long as possible.”

To his relief, both males nodded in agreement. He continued. “For right now, this news is not to be shared.”

“Of course not,” T’chok replied, and T’renan murmured agreement. T’chok added, “What about the human medic?”

T’lan considered. “I don’t believe he would tell. He gave me his word, and I believe he spoke truth.”

“I will pray to the Ancestors for a successful gestation,” T’chok assured him. His face lightened and he assumed a thoughtful tone. “If all human females are like your M’lee, I suspect my duty will not be as unpleasant this time.”

“No female is like my M’lee,” T’lan growled.

“No, Commander,” T’chok replied with a straight face and a gleam in his eyes.

With the important matters out of the way, T’lan asked for a report on the barriers and discussed the options for moving the ship. Throughout their conversation, he had been listening to the quiet sounds from the kitchen as the Elder Female prepared his female’s meal. Her lack of color still concerned him. He wanted to demand that she tell him her concerns, but perhaps she would talk more freely with the one she called grandmother. He would permit it. For now.

Chapter Eleven

“Emily, what’s wrong? It’s more than just knowing that you’re only going to be pregnant for six months, isn’t it?” Gran put the soup on the stove to heat and turned to face her.

“Well, that was kind of a shock.” Emily smiled weakly at her grandmother before averting her gaze to concentrate stroking Tribs.

“But? I know that’s not all.” Her grandmother was nothing if not persistent. She had been hell on wheels when Emily was a teenager and trying to hide her minor infractions.

“It started when we turned on to Main Street. The first person who saw us almost wrecked his truck. Then I heard all the other cars stopping, but I didn’t look at them.”

“You have to realize that none of us have ever seen a Yehrin in person. Other than you, of course,” Gran said mildly.

“I did, but believe me, it was not the same. I know Sam wasn’t human but other than being really tall and having grey skin, he didn’t seem that different. I mean, I guess I got used to the other differences and didn’t think about it that much. But T’lan, the others…” She made a helpless gesture. “They’re so big. And they have claws, and those enormous horns. So, I understand that people would be surprised and scared.”

“Are you scared of them?”

“I was, but they’ve been so nice. And even though T’lan is kind of bossy, he makes me feel safe. Aren’t you scared of them?” She regarded her grandmother thoughtfully.

“I’ve been around a long time. It doesn’t usually help to worry about things you can’t control. It would be stupid not to be cautious, but they seem to mean well—in spite of trying to ruin my stove,” she grumbled. “And, in their own way, they treat you as if you are precious. That’s the most important thing.”

“Is it?” Emily continued to relate the events of the afternoon. “Once we were inside, it wasn’t that bad. Of course, Mary was shocked. But Dr. Gaston treated T’lan the same way you do. He didn’t act afraid and he never gave any indication that he thought less of me because of the baby.”

“I should hope not.”

“And I was happy. A little shocked about the six-month thing, but happy, because the baby is okay and she’s a girl, just like I thought.”

“That’s wonderful!” Gran smiled at her. “And I know you’re going to enjoy picking out little pink outfits.”

“But then we went outside, and it seemed like half the town was across the street. Some of them were afraid, but most of them looked angry. They looked at us like they hated us. And Gran, I knew some of them. I went to high school with Dean, and Mr. Stevens always bought my Girl Scout cookies. Even Mrs. Hammond. Remember her? She helped us pick out my prom dress.”

“What happened?” Gran reached over and took her hand.

“T’lan told them to leave, but a lot of them didn’t. So, he pulled this tube out of his belt and they all just collapsed, right where they were. I thought he had killed them all. Then he said they weren’t dead. But, Gran, I don’t think he would have cared if they were.”

“Probably not,” the older woman agreed.

“Gran! That’s not helping.” Tribs chirped anxiously when she cried out. Apologetically, she returned to petting him.

“I realize this is difficult but listen to me. Your grandfather and I grew up together. He was a good man—a good boy, really—when he went off to serve. When he came back, he’d changed. He was ...harder and more distant somehow. I think if you have to take another being’s life, you learn to protect yourself. You can’t care about them because you’ll destroy yourself. And he was only gone for four years. I suspect the commander has been fighting for a lot longer than that.”

“What happened with Grandpa?” Her grandfather had died before she was born, and Gran rarely talked about him. Emily only knew him from the picture that her grandmother always kept at her bedside.

“Oh, eventually he began to seem more like his old self. When your mother was born, he was over the moon. He thought the sun rose and set on her.” She smiled reminiscently. “I suspect your T’lan will be the same way about your daughter.”

“So, you think he can care?” Emily asked hopefully.

“About you and your daughter, absolutely. About humans in general?” Gran sighed. “Probably not.”

“The people in town won’t accept him, either, will they?”

“Pretty sure the Jews didn’t like the Egyptians,” she said tartly. “Are you happy that the Yehrin are in control?”

“Of course not. I was terrified at first, but then I suppose I just tried to ignore it.”

“Except for a few crazies, I think most of the town did. But it’s hard to ignore when the evidence is right in front of you.”

“I don’t know what to do, Gran. I’m having a half alien baby.” She laughed a little hysterically. “I should hate it; I should hate them. But how can I hate my baby? And if I can’t hate my baby because she’s half Yehrin, how can I hate them?”

“Do you hate me, M’lee?” a deep voice interrupted. T’lan crossed the room and knelt in front of her as he had done earlier that day. Was it really still the same day? So little actual time had passed, and yet she already felt a connection to him so strong that she feared it was unbreakable. Tribs slipped down but all she could focus on was the warrior in front of her.

“No,” she whispered. “I don’t hate you.”

A fleeting look of relief crossed the face she was already coming to know so well, before he leaned forward and pulled her against him. Surrounded by his warm skin and breathing his delicious musky scent she felt safe. She felt...at home.

T’lan released her and she managed to smile at him. No matter how conflicted her feelings might be, all she could handle was the present. And right now, T’lan was here and he was protecting her and her baby.

“Here’s your soup, sweetie,” Gran said.

T’lan intercepted the bowl and took a spoonful, nodding approvingly before he passed the bowl to Emily. The combination of vegetables, tomatoes, and pasta smelled amazing and she spooned the first mouthful eagerly. After a brief pause to make sure that her stomach was not going to rebel, she all but inhaled the rest of the bowl. She looked up to see that both Gran and T’lan were watching her with identical expressions of amusement.

Her cheeks heated. “I guess I was hungry.”

“That is good, little one. You must keep up your strength.”

“Absolutely,” Gran agreed. She refilled Emily’s bowl and she finished that one as well, although a little more slowly. “Now then, I’m off to Asheville. Will you be all right, Emily?”

T’lan growled. “She will be fine.”

Gran picked up her purse, then turned back to T’lan. “I’m trusting you to look after her.”

“With my life,” he said solemnly. Gran studied his face, then nodded and left.

T’lan looked at her. “L’chka, are you feeling stronger? I need to talk to you.”

“When a human man says those words, it never means anything good.” She tried for a light tone, but her stomach started to twist.

T’lan frowned at her. “I am not a human man.”

Her eyes traveled from the clawed feet up to the massive horns. “You most definitely are not. Does that mean that this is a good talk?”

“Perhaps not,” he conceded. “I know the memories are painful, but I must ask you more questions about the incident in New York.”

The subject didn’t help her nervous stomach. “Why?”

“Because someone, or some group, was responsible for the sabotage. We must find them.”

For a moment, she was torn. Even though she didn’t think she knew anything of value, it felt uneasily like she was betraying the human race by cooperating with him. But then she remembered the explosion, remembered how many humans had been killed along with the Yehrin. “Go ahead and ask. I don’t think there is anything I can tell you.”

“Your friend, S’ram.” He growled as he said the words. “Where did he get the Yeisati?”

“I already told you that I don’t know. What difference does it make?”

“I told you it was forbidden. He had to have received it from someone, and it is not so large a step from smuggling to treachery.”

“If you think it’s important.” She tried to recall what Sam had said when he showed up that night. It all seemed so long ago.

“A friend. That’s what he told me, that a friend had given it to him.” The phrase stirred something else in her memory. “I’m not sure if it means anything but he said the same thing about Tribs, that a friend had given him to him. And the coat and hat that I told you about, that he used when he went out, he said the same thing about those.”

“Did he ever give you any details about this friend?”

“I don’t think so.” Her mind played back their conversations. “I did get the impression that maybe he was some kind of bigwig.”

“Big wig?” He consulted his wrist device. “He had large false hair?”

“No, silly. I meant that he seemed to be important. I think Sam was flattered by his attention.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Poor Sam. He was really very sweet.”

“I do not like your eyes filled with water for another male.”

“Too bad.” She glared at him. “He was my friend and I had to see him die.”

His body tensed. “You saw him die?”

“Well, not exactly. But I saw the that awful flash of green light; I saw the building explode and just… disappear until all that was left was that terrible hole and the water rushing in…” She couldn’t go on. T’lan made an unhappy noise and pulled her close but she couldn’t stop crying. He held her patiently while she cried, making soft murmurs, and combing through her hair with his claws. Eventually, her sobs died down to a few hiccups. She pulled back and gave him a watery smile. “I’m sorry. I know it’s partially because of the pregnancy hormones but I also suspect that I haven’t really let myself grieve about that day.”

“The aftermath of battle is never pleasant.” T’chok’s voice surprised her. She peered around T’lan’s broad shoulder to see both of the other warriors in the kitchen. They had apparently been drawn by her distress, although T’renan kept one eye on the tablet he carried. Both of them looked concerned and she managed a somewhat stronger smile.

“I’m fine. Honestly.” She turned back to T’lan. “I promise I’ll try to stop crying all over you.”

“You may water me any time,” he assured her, which made her laugh. The bout of tears had left her drained, but she also felt lighter, as if she had released a burden.

“Do you wish to rest now, M’lee?”

“No. I really am fine.” Ashamed of her outburst, she looked away. Spying the calendar on the refrigerator, she suddenly realized she had a deadline coming up. “Crap. I need to finish an article for the paper.” She pushed at T’lan impatiently, and ineffectively. “Will you let me up? I need to get my laptop.”

T’lan reluctantly allowed her to rise. Sitting down at the small desk in the living room, she opened her computer. At first, she felt self-conscious tapping away on her article, but T’lan pulled out a tablet of his own. Whenever she glanced over at him, he seemed absorbed in his work, but he always noticed and looked up when she did. She ended up blushing and looking away, feeling like she was back in high school trying to sneak peeks at her crush during study hall.

T’chok replaced T’renan at the front window and the younger warrior disappeared somewhere. When he didn’t return, she began to get concerned.

“Where did T’renan go? Is he okay?”

“He is fine,” T’lan assured her. “He has gone to move the vessel. He will rest now and take the morning watch.”

“Watch?”

“Yes.” He gestured at T’chok, who was watching a series of small screens floating in the air. “We will monitor the perimeter to make sure that no danger approaches.”

“Oh.” In a small voice, she asked, “Do you expect danger?”

“Always. I am a warrior. But fear not, M’lee. No harm will come to you as long as I breathe.”

A warm glow filled her at his words. Looking at his imposing figure, she found it impossible to believe that anything could get past him. Reassured, she returned to her computer. The rest of the afternoon passed uneventfully. Emily finished her article and emailed it to William. Shortly thereafter, her grandmother returned, and she went to help her in the kitchen. Together they made an enormous pot of spaghetti sauce. The Yehrin eyed it suspiciously, but T’lan looked first startled, then satisfied, when he insisted on tasting it before Emily ate.

“This is most palatable.”

“I do know how to cook,” Gran said tartly, but Emily could tell she was pleased.

After dinner, Emily and Gran watched a movie while T’lan returned to his tablet. She barely made it through the first half before her eyes began to droop. The third time they closed, she opened them to find T’lan lifting her into his arms.

“What are you doing?”

“Time for bed, little one.”

Chapter Twelve

By the time T’lan carried her into her room, Emily was no longer half asleep. He carried her so easily, tucked against his broad expanse of chest. Butterflies churned in her stomach as she studied that harsh, alien face, but it wasn’t fear. He laid her down on the bed and for a moment, she thought he was leaving.

Instead, he sat casually on the end of the bed and began removing his boots. As they fell away, she stared at his feet. His toes were long, more like fingers tipped with sharp claws. His heel almost resembled a palm, with the big toe leading off of it. She wondered idly if he would be a good climber and fought down a sudden urge to giggle hysterically. A very large alien male was sitting in her bedroom, and she was wondering about his climbing skills.

He tucked his boot under the end of the bed and stood up. His hands went to his uniform top.

“What...what are you doing?”

“I am removing my clothes,” he said calmly.

She clutched the blanket. “Why?”

“Because I do not intend to sleep in my clothing.”

She gulped but didn’t protest. She also didn’t look away. He brushed a claw across the top of one of his shoulders and the fabric parted. He slipped the uniform top off of the other shoulder and placed it neatly on the dresser. She gulped again. While the clinging fabric had certainly not concealed his impressive musculature, removing the covering doubled the impact. She could only stare at the broad, chiseled expanse of flesh. Like his arms, his chest had a fine dusting of dark hair. It thickened across his pectorals but did nothing to conceal each well-defined muscle.

Just like with human men, the patch of hair narrowed down to a thin line as it crossed the ridges of abdominal muscle and disappeared beneath his belt. His hands rested on the wide belt for a moment, and she found she was holding her breath. As she expelled a quick sigh, those long fingers released some hidden catch and the belt opened. He came around to one side of the bed and placed the belt on the nightstand. It should have looked completely out of place on the delicately carved table, topped with the flowered crystal lamp she had found in an antique shop when she was fourteen. It didn’t. Instead, the harsh black line only accentuated the feminine pieces. The contrast sent a shiver of erotic pleasure up her spine.

T’lan made a slight sound and her eyes flew to his face.

“Is something wrong, my L’chka?”

“No, just… just…” She couldn’t think of a thing to say and simply waved her hand.

“Good.” He looked amused. Then his claw traced down his hip and his pants simply fell away. Oh my god. Even flaccid, his cock hung halfway down his thighs, framed by heavy balls a darker grey than his skin. Unlike a human penis, the thick shaft wasn’t a straight column but undulated from wide root to broad tip. As she stared, open-mouthed, it twitched and began to grow.

“You said we wouldn’t mate,” she whispered, her eyes still fixed on his enormous cock.

“Now,” he reminded her. “We are not going to mate now.” He studied her stiff posture, her hands still clutching the blanket. “You need to remove your clothing.”

“W-why?”

“Do you normally sleep in your daytime apparel?” he asked, still looking amused.

He thought her shyness was funny? Fine. She got up and stalked over to the bureau, searching for one of her summer nighties before her courage failed her. When she turned back around, T’lan looked at the cloud of white lace in her hand.

“What is that?”

“A nightgown.” She raised a brow at his blank look. “Nighttime apparel.”

“You will not need it.”

“Why not?”

He stepped closer, looming over her, and making her feel very small, but sending a shiver of excitement down her spine. His nostrils flared.

“You will not need it because you will always be naked in our bed, M’lee.”

Before she could think of a response, he drew her top up over her head. He growled at the sight of her breasts, and her nipples tightened into aching points against the thin lace.

“That is much better. You should never conceal your beauty.”

He reached out and cupped her breasts, then scraped a claw gently across each nipple. She shuddered, an ache starting between her legs where her clit still felt swollen and sensitive. His nostrils flared.

“Yes. That is better.” He flicked his hand, slicing the bra apart and freeing her breasts.

She would have protested, but he had already pushed the remnants aside and his hands felt even better against her bare skin. Her back arched almost involuntarily, thrusting her breasts into his hands, and his eyes heated.

“Very good, my L’chka. You respond to me as a mate should.”

Moving at incredible speed, he had the rest of her clothes stripped away and her naked body laid out on the bed before she knew what had happened. He knelt over her, his horns a stark contrast to the gauzy canopy overhead and she shivered. So big, so alien—and yet, somehow, already so familiar.

“Now you are mine,” he said, gazing down at her naked body.

“No mating,” she reminded him again, even though part of her was definitely not as opposed to the idea as she had been.

“No,” he agreed. “I realize now that I will have to train you to take my cock.”

“Train?”

“Your cunt is very small.” He looked down, and she followed his gaze to his now very erect, very large, cock. “And I am not.”

Emily would have smiled at the understatement, but she was too busy fluctuating between apprehension and excitement. She stared up at him, and his face softened.

“Do not worry, little one. I will take care of you.”

Before she could respond, he cupped her breasts again, but this time he lowered his head, and fastened his mouth around one taut peak. The wet heat surrounding the aching flesh made her cry out in shock and pleasure, and then he swiped his tongue across the tight bud, the rough surface awakening every sensitive nerve.

He made a purring sound and sucked, drawing the needy flesh deep in his mouth as his tongue curled and tugged. She could feel the sharp points of his teeth, but they only added prickles of excitement. His other hand slid down her body, and he grunted approval when he reached the slickness between her thighs. Two thick fingers parted her folds so the third had free access to every inch. He swiped it across her throbbing clit, and her back arched again. Her arms automatically rose, and she found herself clutching his horns. The hard surface beneath her fingers momentarily distracted her, reminding her of his differences, but he groaned and sucked harder, and all she could do was hang on.

He circled her clit, tugging at it the same way his tongue was tugging at her breast, and she tightened her grip on his horns. Her body tensed, and then he pushed one thick finger inside her pussy, the shocking invasion sending her flying over the edge as her vision went hazy, and her channel pulsed around the invader.

One last long pull on her nipple and he raised his head. She expected to see a satisfied smile on his face, but instead, it was harsh and tense.

“What’s wrong?”

“I am reminding myself that I must wait,” he growled. “That I cannot bury myself in that tight little cunt and feel it pulse around my cock the way it did around my finger. One finger...” He shook his head. “I have much work to do to prepare you.”

“Well, if it’s too much trouble…” she said teasingly, then bit her lip. Was she really encouraging him?

His eyes heated, the green intensifying, but his face relaxed slightly. “Do not fear, my L’chka. I will spare no effort.”

Before she could respond, his mouth descended on her other nipple, and his thumb began circling her clit. She grasped his horns and let her worries take second place to her response to his touch.

T’lan stared at the drift of pink gauze topping M’lee’s bed, relishing the slight weight of his female tucked against his side. Careful not to disturb her, he lifted his arm and scanned his wrist com. He had decided to take the third shift and, as much as he hated to leave M’lee lying there alone, he could not neglect his duty. He eased away, gratified when she reached for him and tempted to remain. Instead, he stroked her soft curls and whispered softly until she settled. When she was resting quietly once more, he left the room.

Downstairs, T’chok was waiting. “She is well?”

“Very well,” he agreed, remembering the delightful way he had persuaded her to slumber. He had worked her up to taking all three fingers, her grip so tight and hot that his cock still throbbed in frustrated arousal. “But resting now.”

“Which is what I was actually inquiring about,” T’chok said dryly. T’lan ignored the comment.

“Sub Commander, I hereby relieve you of watch.”

“Commander, I am relieved.”

The formalities over and the monitor transferred, T’chok lingered. “I assume you realize what her story indicates? Unless the humans have hidden capabilities, someone used tesrekh to cause the explosion. That’s the only substance that creates that green light when it explodes.”

“I know,” T’lan said grimly. “I ordered Sub Commander T’yarmaa to determine the status of all of the tesrekh in the fleet.”

“Have you had a response?”

He sighed and scrubbed a hand through the short strands of his hair. “He has determined that none of the official records indicate missing tesrekh, so he is arranging for a physical inventory. That will take some time, especially since I told him to be discreet. If there are traitors amongst us, I do not want to alert them.”

“It could have been smuggled aboard to begin,” T’chok suggested.

“Not impossible,” he agreed. “However, it would be difficult to avoid the radiation detectors. Even if he made it past the initial screens, the ships are checked constantly for leaks.”

T’chok frowned. “But if it has been removed from a fleet ship, that means that one of us is responsible.”

While it was still within the realm of possibility that a scholar had been behind the attack, the tesrekh was a closely guarded military weapon. A warrior had to have been involved.

T’lan sighed again. “I know. I would never have thought a warrior would stoop so low.”

“And to accomplish what?”

“They have certainly ensured that we will never use this diplomatic approach again.” He paused. “But I can’t help feeling that there is something more at stake, especially given that this male, or males, supplied S’ram with the Yeisati and encouraged him to go after my L’chka.”

“You think they knew that human females can breed with us?” asked T’chok in surprise. “That would mean—”

“That they carried out genetic experiments, yes.” The type of experiment that had been banned for many generations. “That’s not all. You know the fever that sweeps through the fleet as the Forbidden Cycle draws to a close. Knowing that the rules have already been broken? There will be great unrest if they are denied access to females of their own for the rest of the cycle.”

Both males fell silent as they contemplated that scenario. Finally, T’chok spoke. “If human females are not only capable of breeding, but capable of producing female offspring, they must be protected.”

“The Supreme Commander agrees. Normally, I would have confidence in our warriors, despite their impatience. But if someone has already gone as far as genetic experiments, what other horrors from our past are they capable of resurrecting? And how far has it spread? I fear that honor may be compromised.”

“I have served for many years—I am not without connections.”

T’lan hid a smile at the older male’s words. T’chok knew everyone from the lowliest mechanic to the highest members of the Supreme Council. Most of them held him in respect and many of them owed him favors.

“I know you want to keep the news quiet, but perhaps I should begin a few conversations,” T’chok continued.

“Very, very discreetly, of course,” he added as T’lan frowned. “But to make sure that our feelings are shared. And perhaps to counter any propaganda being advanced by other interested parties.”

“I hope I am overreacting, but I think this may be a wise course of action. But you must be discreet. No one can know of M’lee.”

“Of course not. I have given her my honor.”

“Why did you do that, old friend?” He had not expected his sub commander to hold a human female in such high esteem, especially so quickly.

“She is brave. Even though we frightened her, she stood up to you—to us. But more, she is caring.” T’chok glanced away. “You know I was late to go to the Warrior House. Even though I knew my path from my earliest years, my mother was reluctant for me to leave. That feeling of care coming from a female—it is to be cherished. You are a lucky male.”

“Thank you.” Touched, T’lan grasped the older male’s shoulder. “And what of T’renan?”

“She impressed him, too.” T’chok shot him a sly glance. “But I suspect he is also infatuated.”

“What? He dares to think that way about my L’chka?” he roared. The thought of anyone else having lustful urges for his small female infuriated him.

“Quiet!” T’chok said. “You will wake the house. Perhaps the best way to say it, is that he worships her as a distant and unattainable ideal.”

T’lan frowned but let it go. “Go to your rest, Sub Commander.”

“Yes, sir. I will rest on the vessel, since I assume you would not allow me to take the other sleeping space?”

Since the only other sleeping space was across from M’lee’s room, he most certainly would not. He opened his mouth to advise T’chok of that fact in no uncertain terms, but stopped when he saw the gleam of amusement in the other male’s eyes. “Go,” he growled.

He scowled after his sub commander, before a reluctant smile crossed his face. He had known T’chok since his first campaign and, like so many of those others, he liked and admired the older male. T’chok could have been a commander himself, but he had refused promotion many times, content to remain closer to the action.

As the room grew still, he monitored the screens and watched out of the front window until the sun began to rise. Just as it fully breached the horizon, he heard the Elder Female’s door open. Not willing to trust even the electronic monitoring completely, he placed a hand on his sword as he turned his head. She glared at him, then sighed and joined him by the window.

“I couldn’t sleep.”

“You are worried about M’lee.”

“Wouldn’t you be if she was your granddaughter?” She shook her head. “What am I saying? You’re an alien, you don’t even have children, and you’re male.” The last phrase dripped with disdain.

“I am all of those things,” he agreed mildly. “However, I worry for her, too.”

She studied him for a long moment over the top of her glasses. “Yes, I believe you do. Trust me, if I didn’t, you would wake up one morning with my rifle in your balls, no matter how much fancy technology you have.”

T’lan grinned, appreciating the female’s fiery spirit, and glad that his female had inherited it. The Elder Female paled slightly at the sight of his smile, but she recovered quickly. She patted her short curls, so much like his M’lee’s but a soft shade of silver. Studying them, he decided that he would enjoy watching M’lee’s change to that same color.

“Anyway, since I can’t sleep, I thought I would run to the store and get some blueberries. Emily loves blueberry pancakes.”

“Would it not be easier to take your vehicle?”

“Of course I’m going to take my car. What makes you think—oh. Run is just an expression.”

“Do you wish someone to accompany you?”

“I’ve been going to the Piggly Wiggly for most of my life. I certainly do not need an escort.” She sniffed and picked up a large satchel from the table in the hall.
“Will this be a long trip?” he asked.

“No, it’s only a few minutes away.” She followed his gaze to the satchel. “This my pocketbook, I take it everywhere.”

“My translator says that a pocketbook is a small bag.”

“Your translator obviously doesn’t understand human women.” With a triumphant smile, she left the domicile. Through the window, he watched her climb into a vehicle that seemed much too large for such a small female. At least, he could fit into it with relative comfort. He shuddered at the thought of trying to fold his frame into M’lee’s tiny vehicle. Not that he would ever allow her in such an obvious safety hazard. He would find another one better suited for his size and her protection. He considered the matter as he continued to monitor the screens.

As the sun rose higher, the activity in the vicinity increased. He watched carefully but everything met the parameters of normal behavior. He tensed when a small male rode close to the perimeter of the domicile and flung an object in the general direction of the front door. When the scanners identified the object as paper, he relaxed.

The Elder Female’s car returned at much higher rate of speed than it had departed, flying down the street and squealing into the driveway. T’lan rose to his feet, increasingly concerned when she cast a cautious glance around before scurrying to the door. He met her there and assessed her quickly. Her curls were disheveled and her eyes bright with water.

“What is wrong?” he demanded.

“Has anything happened here?” she asked anxiously.

“No, just the usual activity. Why?”

“It started when I was at the store. I thought I heard a few whispers, but no one dared to say anything to me directly.” Her small frame straightened, eyes snapping with indignation. “I would just like to see them try.”

“What did you hear?”

“It sounded…” She refused to look at him. “It sounded like ‘alien lover.’ But of course, I ignored it. I thought for a moment that nasty woman wasn’t going to take my money, but I put a stop to that nonsense. Then, when I got to my car—” The indignation vanished, replaced by shock and hurt. “I suppose you had better see.”

Seething, T’lan followed her back out. These humans dared to cast slurs against his L’chka? It would not be permitted. As he rounded the car, he saw huge red letters, the paint still dripping. He raised his wrist com and translated them. “ALIEN WHORE.” His vision red with rage, he addressed the com. “T’chok, T’renan, report to the front of the domicile immediately.”

Both warriors were at his side in seconds. “T’renan, remove this substance now and take over the watch. T’chok, you and I will pay a visit to the Piggly Wiggly where this occurred and make sure that it never happens again.”

T’chok had also translated the words, and he could see the rage in the older warrior’s eyes.

“T’lan, stop. Please listen to me.” Emily’s grandmother stepped in front of him.

“Move aside,” he ordered.

“No, listen. If you do something foolish now, it will only get worse and if it gets worse, Emily will be hurt.”

“I will never allow my L’chka to be harmed.”

“I don’t mean physically. She is already conflicted about her feelings for you.” A flare of gratification at the confirmation that his female cared for him momentarily interrupted his anger. “If you do something terrible, it will hurt her emotionally.”

She saw that she had his attention and hurried on. “You know she doesn’t want to leave here. Don’t make it harder for her to stay.”

“You do not wish me to avenge her honor?”

“Of course I do. But not at the expense of hurting her—or of having innocent people hurt. Not everyone at the store was like that. Mrs. Lowery told me she was happy Emily was home and that nice young Aiden in the produce department gave me a bag of fresh figs because he knows how much she likes them. Please let it drop. It’s just paint, and if you can remove it, she never needs to know.”

He considered. “You would not tell her of this?”

“Of course not. Would you?”

After a brief pause, he shook his head.

“The next time I need groceries, I’ll just go over to Hendersonville. At least until things die down. I’m sure most of it is just surprise.”

She didn’t sound any more convinced about that than T’lan was, but she did have a point. He did not want his L’chka distressed. “Very well. I will consider your suggestion. You return to the domicile. We will clean the vehicle.”

They all watched as the female left. For the first time she looked old, her shoulders bent and her steps uncertain, but by the time she reached the door, she straightened, and her steps firmed.

“She is also a courageous female,” T’chok said.

“She is. And I believe she may be wise as well. I will accede to her wishes. For now.” His instincts still urged him to purse his original course, but he did not want to cause M’lee any anxiety. The doctor’s words echoed in his head; he must keep her content. He turned to his junior officer. “T’renan, once you have removed the words, place a shield over the vehicle to repel foreign substances. I will not allow this to happen again. Perhaps it would be best to do that with both vehicles. Add trackers as well.”

“Yes, Commander,” T’renan growled, equally enraged at the insult.

“T’chok, you will investigate. This does not sound like an encounter with the resistance but, if nothing else, it may attract their attention.” Resistance activities occurred on every planet they occupied. To a limited extent, they allowed it. As long as Yehrin warriors or property were not injured, they tolerated the rhetoric and protests as a mechanism for releasing tension. Their scans had not shown any such activities within Elmwood but if it had crept in, it would be promptly terminated. His tolerance ended with the possibility of a potential threat, no matter how ineffective, against his L’chka.

“Yes, Commander.” T’chok looked as grim as T’lan felt. “I will use my cloaking device so that I can observe their conversations before I confront them.”

“Make it so.”

Chapter Thirteen

Emily stretched slowly and languorously. For once, her stomach wasn’t churning. But something was missing, or rather someone. T’lan was no longer wrapped around her, although his delicious musky scent remained. She tried not to feel hurt that he hadn’t stayed in her bed all night, but perhaps that was the Yehrin way. Make a woman melt into a puddle and then disappear. Sam hadn’t stayed, either, and look how that had turned out. Despite her lack of memories of that night, she doubted that Sam had made her feel anything close to what T’lan had. Blushing a little at the thought of the previous night, she searched for her nightgown. As she did so, she saw a small plate of crackers on her nightstand, along with a glass of ginger ale. Okay, that certainly helped to make up for him abandoning her. She knew the thought was unfair. She wasn’t normally a clingy person but given the current situation, she craved the feeling of safety he provided.

Her stomach protested mildly when she sat up, so she sat on the edge of the bed and sipped soda and nibbled on a cracker until it subsided. Rising to her feet, she was glad when it remained calm. Just as she slipped her nightgown over her head, a deep voice came from the doorway. The tension inside her relaxed, even as the sight of his massive body looming at the entrance to her room sent a thrill of excitement through her veins.

“Good day, my L’chka. How is the child?” T’lan asked.

“The child is fine.” Her feelings weren’t hurt that he hadn’t asked about her health, not at all. “And so am I. Thanks for asking.”

“Do not be offended, little one. I wish only to make sure that she is not disturbing you. Your stomach is calm?”

“Yes. Thank you for the soda and crackers.”

“You are most welcome. Is it time to bathe you?”

She choked. “What?”

“The Elder Female said you would wish to bathe to start the day.”

“She did, did she?” Actually, she did want a shower. The thought of T’lan bathing her was not unappealing but despite the activities of the previous night, a rush of shyness overwhelmed her. Besides, she was not a child; she didn’t need to be bathed. “I’m quite capable of taking a shower by myself.”

“But I wish to bathe you.” He stepped closer, stroking her arm with three long alien fingers. His voice dropped to an intimate rumble. “The bathing place will be wet and slick. You might fall.”

The bathing place was not the only thing that was wet and slick. She could feel the moisture gathering between her thighs.

“I don’t think you will fit in the bathroom,” she said weakly, her resolve crumbling.

“But we have already established that I am quite good at making things fit, have we not. Do you need a reminder?”

“N-no.” Yes, screamed her traitorous body. “I guess we can see if this will work.”

As on the previous day, she made him wait outside while she peed and brushed her teeth. He obviously still did not understand her shyness, but he acquiesced. However, as soon as she finished, he ducked his head and stepped inside. The bathroom was tucked into a gable, so the roof sloped down on each side. T’lan could only stand upright in the absolute center and even then, his horns brushed the ceiling. He didn’t seem to notice—his eyes were focused on her. She wanted to back away but there was nowhere to go in the small space. When he knelt in front of her, she jumped.

“Let us remove this barrier. I do not like how it conceals your beauty.” He gathered the hem of her nightgown and began lifting it slowly, allowing his warm fingers to caress her skin as he tugged it upwards. “Now I can see these smooth curvy legs.” He stopped to press a kiss against each knee, following the rising hem with lips as well as hands. “This delicious little cunt.” He paused again and she waited expectantly but he only blew a soft breath of air across her folds. “The soft flesh that carries our child.” More kisses and her knees wobbled when he circled her belly button with his tongue. “These ripe breasts.” Again, just a soft exhalation over each stiff peak before he moved on.

She could have cried in frustration as he finally pulled the gown over her head and stepped back a fraction to take her in, eyes smoldering. “Yes. This is much improved.”

Resisting the impulse to shrink from his gaze, she turned to start the shower. Because she had to bend down to turn on the taps, she tried to angle her body sideways rather than give him a full-on view of her bottom. The evasive action didn’t deter T’lan. She jumped as a large hand cupped her ass. He squeezed it firmly before one long finger teased delicately between her cheeks.

“Ah, yes. Another of my favorite sights.” His finger probed a little further, just circling the puckered entrance to her bottom. She shivered, not at all sure how she felt about the sensation, but she still felt the wetness between her legs increase. When she tried to jerk away, he tightened his hand and kept her in place for a brief second. She felt not threatened, but controlled, and it disturbed her how much she liked it.

Forcing her attention back to the shower, she adjusted the temperature. Once it was warm, she stepped in at the far end of the tub. It was obvious that he would not be able to join her. The shower unit hung from the ceiling over the original clawfoot tub. T’lan’s head already reached the ceiling; the additional six inches caused by the raised tub would force him to bow his head uncomfortably.

“I don’t think you’ll fit.”

“You keep saying that and it has yet to be true,” he said with a wicked smile. To her surprise, she was getting used to his smile and the frightening display of white pointed teeth. His lips were full, oddly sensual against the hard lines of the rest of his face, and she already knew that they were soft when they traced over her skin. A sudden impulse to kiss him sent flutters through her belly, but although he had used his mouth on most of her body, he had never paid any special attention to her mouth.

“T’lan, do the Yehrin kiss?”

His eyes flickered briefly, a sign she had come to realize meant that he was translating the word. “No.”

“Oh.” Oddly disappointed, she started to move under the stream of water.

“But based on the description, it seems enjoyable.” Before she could respond, he had an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. Her feet slipped slightly on the wet tub, but she already knew he would never let her fall. The added inches put her closer to his height, but he still had to bend down to press his lips against hers. Firm but soft, they brushed gently across her mouth, teasing her. She tried to get closer, to increase the pressure, but instead he lifted his head.

“Yes, that was most pleasant.” He noticed her bewildered look. “Did I do it incorrectly?”

“No, not at all.” She gathered her courage and continued. “But there’s more. This time, open your mouth a little.”

He leaned back down willingly, his lips parted. Now she could see his teeth and her nervousness increased. “Don’t bite me, ok?”

“I will never harm you, little one.”

Cupping his face with her hands, she pressed her mouth against his, harder this time. She moved a little, just enjoying the pressure, before she let her tongue caress his bottom lip. Mm. He tasted slightly spicy, like nothing she recognized, but delectable. Feeling more confident, she explored deeper, still cautious of his teeth. The sharp points prickled her tongue pleasantly. Growing bolder, she found his tongue, both harder and rougher than she had expected. She had a brief moment to wonder if that’s why it felt so good when he licked her before he took control of the kiss.

He took over completely, holding her head so that he could plunder her mouth. He dominated her mouth, exploring every inch of it, until she was drowning in him. Her hands flailed, searching for an anchor, and ended up grasping the base of his horns. He groaned and dove deeper. Her body stretched back over his arms, close enough to the shower that she could feel the warm water cascading over her left side. The two of them were isolated in steamy warmth, the drumming of the water echoing the drumming of her pulse. Her breasts throbbed, nipples diamond hard and aching. She tried to move, to rub them against his chest but the silky uniform didn’t provide the friction she needed. He growled and the sound vibrated in her open mouth and against her breasts. His cock was an iron bar against her belly but too high to provide relief. She tried to wiggle higher.

With an impatient sound, he lifted her, setting her pussy directly over his cock. Gasping, she wrapped her legs around his hips. The textured fabric covering his groin rubbed against her wet open folds, adding to the sensation of the long hard shaft beneath it.

Still delving into her open mouth, he began to slide her body up and down, spreading her even wider so that her clit was completely exposed and helpless against the onslaught of pleasure. She began to keen as the tension increased. He grew impossibly harder, moving her faster, almost frantically. One last thrust and a sudden bite of pain pushed her over and the world exploded in a flash of white light. He throbbed, pulsating against her clit and keeping the orgasm rolling over her, sending aftershocks shivering up her spine.

He finally released her mouth, giving a last sweep across her lips before raising his head. He looked as shocked as she felt. Shocked and… embarrassed? Before she could decide, his face hardened.

“I apologize, my L’chka. I did not keep my word.” He lifted her away from him, scraping her oversensitive clit against him in the process and she almost came again. He didn’t react, simply setting her back down in the tub. When he started to step back, he apparently realized that her legs were shaking too much for her to stand on her own and remained in place. Even though his hand still grasped her arm, she felt his withdrawal.

“What’s the matter?” She suddenly realized that the shower had begun to cool, and she was cold, naked, and embarrassed. The kiss had gone from zero to sixty in way less than ten seconds. She couldn’t believe she had acted like that. Her face flamed at the way she had climbed him and rubbed against him like a cat in heat.

After a brief pause, he swiped a finger across the corner of her mouth. When he displayed it to her, she saw the blood, bright against his grey skin. Her tongue traced her bottom lip. As the endorphins faded, she realized that it was a little sore but no worse than if she had bitten her lip. She remembered the brief pain that triggered her orgasm and realized that he had in fact bitten her.

“T’lan, it’s fine. You didn’t hurt me. In fact, it was kind of hot,” she admitted.

At his frown, she clarified. “Exciting.”

“It is not just that I damaged you; I did not remain in control.”

Now, it was her turn to frown. With a start she realized what he meant. That delicious massage she had felt against her clit at the end had been the result of his own orgasm. “Oh. You mean you, you…”

“I spilled my seed. It is unacceptable. I begin to doubt that I am worthy of you.”

He released her arm and started to back away. She grabbed for his hand and started to slip. Immediately, he clasped her securely around her waist.

“Of course you’re worthy.” Wait, what was she saying? Pushing it aside, she gave him a small smile. “Look. I’m wet, I’m cold, and I still need to wash. Can we postpone this discussion?”

“The water is cold?” He frowned and tested the water with a curious hand.

“That’s what happens when you use up all the hot water in the tank.”

“I forgot how primitive your planet can be. I will take care of it. You must get out at once before you are chilled.”

“I’m already wet. I’ll just make it quick.” At least it was summer, and the water was only cool rather than freezing.

She reached for her soap but T’lan beat her to it. He moved her further from the stream of cool water before washing her quickly but thoroughly, only lingering a fraction of a second longer than strictly necessary as he gently soaped between her legs. His warm hands helped to fight off the chill, as did the heat emanating from his big body. She tried to take over and wash her own hair, but to no avail. His claws scratched lightly and pleasantly across her scalp as he shampooed. The final cool rinse made her shiver but as soon as she was done, he lifted her out of the tub and wrapped her in a towel, drying her with the same gentle thoroughness. Once she was dry, his hands fell away.

Dry and warm, she looked up at him. His face was set in a hard mask and his body rigid. His pupils had contracted to narrow slits.

“T’lan, why are you so upset?”

“My honor has been compromised.”

“Look, I’m not upset about my lip. I know you didn’t hurt me on purpose.”

“I am not as sure. This kissing…” He actually shuddered and Emily frowned. Had it been that unpleasant? He certainly seemed to have been into it.

“I’m sorry you didn’t like it.”

“Not like it? I liked it too much.” His eyes focused on her mouth and his pupils began to dilate. “So much that I wanted to lose myself in the depths of your mouth. To possess that succulence. But I tried too hard and injured you.”

“It’s not like you did any permanent damage. And when you did it, it actually felt kind of good.”

“You enjoyed the pain?” he frowned.

“No, I don’t enjoy pain,” she said hastily. “Normally, I would never want you to bite me. But under the circumstances, I didn’t mind.”

His body relaxed slightly although his face was still rigid.

“Is there something else? Are you still worried about—” Her face turned hot and she couldn’t think of the right words. Instead, she reached out a tentative finger and lightly touched between his legs. Whatever magical material comprised his uniform had already dried, but the difference in the fabric that covered his groin was readily apparent. The texture was rough and slightly ridged, and she had the impulse to linger, especially when his cock jumped at her light touch. Good lord, how could she even be considering another round?

“A warrior is in control of his body at all times.” He growled and grabbed her finger. “At least, he should be. You damage my control, M’lee.”

“Mm. I kind of like that.”

“You do?” She definitely saw the shock on his face, and she smiled.

“Well, you certainly damage my control. It’s nice to know it’s mutual.” Feeling unexpectedly playful, she stepped closer and ran her hands up the stacked ridges of his abdomen. “Maybe we just need to practice. We could try kissing again.”

Grabbing her hands, he held them away from him.

“Are you willing to mate now?” he asked, his voice tight.

She wanted to, she desperately wanted to. She actually felt her pussy give a little throb of encouragement. Instead she forced herself to think of the consequences.

“If we mate, that means I accept your claim?”

“Yes, my L’chka.” Her hands were still cradled in his, tucked against that massive chest. The warmth of his big body and that delicious musky scent, stronger now, surrounded her. His head lowered and she licked her lips, already anxious for another taste. But…

Biting her lip, she turned her head. “I’m not ready.”

“I am a patient warrior. I will wait.” Relieved that he didn’t sound upset, she looked back up at him. “But there will be no kissing while we wait.”

Unable to suppress a wave of disappointment, she could feel herself pout. But he only smiled at her.

“You drive a hard bargain, big guy.”

Chapter Fourteen

Emily banished T’lan from her bedroom while she dressed. She knew he didn’t understand her shyness, but she wasn’t ready to have him hovering over her while she dressed. Of course, based on their encounters to date, it was quite likely she would just end up naked again. Her cheeks pinked as she thought about their bathroom interlude, but she was no longer as embarrassed as she had been. The knowledge that he had wanted her enough to come completely undone was heady stuff. A wicked little smile played across her face as she considered other ways she might make him lose control.

A night’s sleep had helped. While she was still conflicted over her growing feelings for the big alien, right now, he was a great comfort. She believed him when he said that he would protect her and her baby. Perhaps it was because she had no one else to turn to that she felt that way. She had heard whispers of a resistance, but she couldn’t imagine that they would treat her with any sympathy—they would be more likely to hang her from a lamppost as an example. And if there was any part of the government that was not under Yehrin control, her best guess is that they would want to put her in a lab and experiment on her and the baby. Her practical reasoning aside, she knew that she was coming to care for T’lan. Aside from the magic combination of sweet and sexy, he was just so big. She felt safe.

Scanning her wardrobe, she decided on a white sundress that came to just below her knees. A row of tiny white buttons ran from the scooped neckline to the hem. Most importantly, it was loose and floaty and didn’t clasp her rapidly expanding waistline too tightly. Normally she would have worn a belt to cinch in the dress but under the circumstances, she decided that it was just fine the way it was. She slipped her feet into low jute wedges and did her minimal makeup.

T’lan waited patiently at the top of the stairs, fingers flying on his tablet, although he immediately abandoned it as she appeared. That definitely gave him points over some human men she had dated.

“You are beautiful, my L’chka.”

Apparently, he had learned that she liked it when he complimented her appearance. Since she couldn’t find it in her to doubt his sincerity when his eyes traced her so hungrily, she smiled.

“Although I do prefer you without any garments to shield you from my eyes,” he continued.

Men. They were all alike. She rolled her eyes and couldn’t quite suppress her blush as she headed for the stairs.

“I assumed you didn’t want me walking naked through the streets of town.”

“Town?”

“Yes.” She reached the top of the stairs, his body blocking the way. For a minute he didn’t move but then he preceded her down backwards as he had done the day before.

“M’lee, where do you intend to go?”

“To work, of course. I do most of it from home, but I’m supposed to meet with William today.”

“M’lee, we need to discuss—”

Knowing he was going to protest, she interrupted whatever he had been about to say. “Good morning, T’renan.”

The young officer had taken the seat by the window that seemed to function as a command post. He nodded in return, but something in his appearance seemed off. Pulling T’lan behind her, well aware that he only chose to follow her, she whispered to him as soon as they reached the kitchen. “Is something wrong with T’renan? He looks unhappy.”

“A warrior performs his duty,” he said sternly, but she ignored him.

“Is it too much for him being around humans all the time? Now that you have the monitor thingy, maybe you could send him back to the ship.”

His face softened. “Little one, I assure you he would be most unhappy, as you put it, if I relieved him from this duty.”

“If you’re sure…”

“I am—but your caring does you credit.”

Blushing, she turned to greet her grandmother. “Morning, Gran.”

“Good morning, sweetie.”

Emily took a second look at her grandmother. She too seemed off. Normally everything about her seemed to crackle with energy. Today, she seemed almost subdued. She was even wearing the plain brown glasses she didn’t like because she thought they made her look old.

“Is something wrong? You look a little pale.”

“I’m fine, just didn’t sleep very well. Probably because of these big oafs tromping around the house,” Gran added with more of her usual spirit.

“Gran!” She cast a worried look at T’lan but he only seemed amused.

“Don’t worry about the commander. We understand each other.”

“You do? Well, that’s nice.” I’m not sure I understand him. “What’s for breakfast? So far, my stomach is behaving properly.”

“I made pancakes.”

“Oh, yum. With blueberries?” she added hopefully.

Her grandmother’s face changed, and she saw her exchange a quick glance with T’lan.

“Sorry, sweetie. I didn’t have any,” Gran responded after a brief pause.

“That’s okay. Even your regular ones are delicious. But maybe I’ll go by the store after I meet with William.”

“No!” T’lan and Gran exclaimed at the same time.

“What’s going on?” She glared at both of them suspiciously.

“Nothing, sweetie. It’s just...” Gran paused rather helplessly and looked at T’lan.

“The Elder Female and I discussed this earlier. We do not think it would be a good idea for you to go anywhere at this time.”

“Why not?” If he thought he was going to order her around like one of his men, he was sadly mistaken.

“Do you want a repeat of yesterday’s incident?” he asked quietly.

Startled, Emily realized just how quickly she had put the whole business out of her mind. It all seemed so surreal when she looked back at it. Surely if T’lan wasn’t with her, everything would be fine. But looking at the implacable face across the table, she knew that wasn’t going to happen.

“Maybe everyone has settled down now. I’m sure most of it was just surprise.” She swallowed. “And now that you’ve shown them there’s nothing they can do, won’t they just leave us alone?”

“Perhaps. But do you wish to take that chance?”

She remembered the bodies crumpling to the ground and her stomach churned. “No, I suppose not.”

With a resigned look at the large body across the table, she sighed. “I guess I’m going to have to quit anyway, aren’t I? I can’t imagine interviewing Mrs. Allan about her prize-winning jams or talking the mercantile into a new round of ads with you along.” Her eyes stung as she turned to her grandmother. “I’m sorry, Gran. I didn’t want to be a burden.”

“Sweetie, I told you the day you returned home that you didn’t need to work unless you wanted to. I own this house free and clear, I have my pension and social security and I have a little set aside for a rainy day. We can get by just fine.”

T’lan watched them, face growing increasingly stern.

“You are concerned about providing for yourself?” His anger filled the kitchen. “You are my L’chka. You will always be provided for. Do you think I am so poor a warrior that you will want for a safe place to sleep or food to eat or even those ridiculous coverings you use to conceal your beauty?”

“My clothes are not ridiculous!”

His face grew even blacker, and she realized this was probably the wrong time to argue with him about her clothes.

“Calm down, big guy. I know you will take care of me,” she said soothingly, then sighed. “After breakfast, I’ll call William and quit.”

Tension still streamed from him, so she reached over and laid her palm on his clasped fist, her hand ridiculously small in comparison. “T’lan.” She waited until he looked her, his pupils narrowed in rage. “You are a great warrior. I am lucky to have you.”

His face relaxed the tiniest fraction.

“Don’t be mad at me,” she said softly.

“I would never be angry at you, my L’chka.” He threw up his hand in one of the first random gestures she had seen him take. “This situation is… difficult.”

“I know, but I’m glad you’re not mad anymore.” She gave him a devilish grin. “Do you want to kiss and make up?” He growled and his eyes dropped to her mouth as his pupils dilated.

“You two had better not start canoodling in my kitchen,” Gran warned as she placed a plate of pancakes and a cup of ginger tea on the table. Since she hadn’t eaten pancakes in front of him before, T’lan insisted on tasting them before she ate. He did not appear to be impressed, but he agreed that they were edible. Oddly enough, Emily didn’t enjoy them as much as she usually did, either. After the first one, she stopped and gave her grandmother an apologetic smile.

“I’m sorry, Gran. I just don’t seem to have a taste for these today.”

“Don’t worry about it. When you’re pregnant, your appetite can change.”

“That is correct,” T’lan agreed. “It was in your reading materials. Is there something else you would prefer?”

Emily thought for a moment. None of her usual breakfast choices sounded particularly appealing. Instead, she had a sudden craving for meat. The image of lightly browned ham and fried eggs made her mouth water. “Do we have any ham? And maybe some eggs?”

“I’m pretty sure. Yep.” Gran emerged triumphantly from the refrigerator and got busy with her frying pan. Emily watched, amused to see how quickly the older woman had adapted to her shielded stove. Once again, T’lan tasted the finished food.

“This is quite acceptable,” he pronounced

“Acceptable?” Gran raised an eyebrow. “Not exactly high praise but I suppose I’ll take it. Would you like some, too?”

“You haven’t eaten?” Emily interrupted, suddenly concerned. With that big body, he must need a lot of calories. “You need to eat. And what about the others?”

“We have a replicator on the vessel, and we have nutritional packs. We do not hunger. But this is a pleasant change.” The look he directed at her plate was unquestionably longing.

“Of course, my food is better than that junk,” Gran sniffed but Emily saw that she was pleased. Her grandmother enjoyed cooking for other people. Very few minutes later, T’lan was devouring a huge pile of food with great enthusiasm. The realization struck her.

“That’s why I want ham and eggs, isn’t it? Because it appeals to Yehrin taste buds?”

“The child is too young to appreciate taste, but it seems logical that your body wants the food that will nourish the baby properly.”

“I’ve been taking prenatal vitamins, but they are designed for humans. Is there something similar for the Yehrin?” She hoped if there was that it wasn’t too disgusting, but she was determined that her baby would have everything she needed.

The closed look crossed T’lan’s face. “I will inquire.”

She waited for a moment, but he didn’t turn to his wrist device so presumably it would require some time. She wondered again why he seemed to know so little about the pregnant women of his own species, but decided she would have to have that conversation at a later point. Finishing her breakfast, she rose and headed for the living room. T’lan immediately rose to follow her.

“Finish your breakfast,” Emily sighed. “I’m just going in the living room. T’renan is in there and all I’m going to do is call William. It would be easier without you hovering over me.”

“William?” His horns lowered as he frowned.

“My boss. You know the one I have to call so I can resign from the job you won’t let me keep.” Okay, maybe that wasn’t fair. Now that it had been pointed out to her, she realized she couldn’t continue with her job, but that didn’t stop her from resenting the fact. The job had been exactly what she needed when she came home. Reconnecting with people in her hometown, keeping track of all the small local events, even arguing with Mr. Jamieson over the price of a half page advertisement—it had all given her comfort when she had so desperately needed it. Sighing, she picked up her phone and pulled up her contacts.

Chapter Fifteen

“Emily! Are you safe?” William answered right away, his voice anxious.

“Of course I’m safe. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Do you know the number of rumors that are flying around town? I’ve heard everything from fears that you’ve been taken hostage by the aliens to the fact that you’re collaborating with them to takeover Elmwood to colluding with Doc Gaston to put drugs in the water and kill us all.”

She closed her eyes. This was much worse than she had expected.

“I hope you realize that none of that is true. I’m fine,” she assured him.

“Not taken captive by aliens?”

“No.” Her eyes went to T’renan, concentrating a little too innocently on his screens. “But they are here with me.”

“Why? Are you in trouble?”

“No, it’s nothing like that. You know I told you that I was working at the United Worlds right before the explosion. Because I was out sick that day, I escaped with my life. They are… concerned that whoever planned the original act may try and finish the deed.” She cringed a little at her explanation. It didn’t sound particularly plausible, even to her. William’s response was no less skeptical.

“If you say so.” He allowed the doubt in his voice to linger. ‘But I’m glad you called and I’m relieved that you’re safe.”

“Oh, I’m safe all right,” she agreed, looking again at T’renan posted by the window. T’lan had apparently finished his breakfast and now stood at the kitchen entrance watching her. She took a deep breath.

“Actually, the reason I’m calling is that I’m afraid I can’t work for you anymore. I’m really sorry for the short notice but—”

“Emily, I understand perfectly. I can imagine it would be difficult to report on local events with an alien in tow. Can you imagine one at the American Legion on Friday night?”

“No,” she choked. She had a sudden vision of T’lan calling the square dance.

“You know,” William continued slowly. “I could print out your check and bring it by.”

“Come here? That’s very sweet but don’t have to do that. Just stick it in the mail.”

“No, really, I’d like to bring it by and see you for myself.”

He couldn’t disguise his eagerness and she suddenly realized why he was being so accommodating. “See me or see the Yehrin?”

“Busted,” he laughed. “I know I’m not a big city reporter anymore, but you have to admit this is the story of a lifetime. I would like to see an alien in person.”

He sounded genuinely excited and she hated to disappoint him. Hiring her had been kindness that she would like to repay. Also, she suspected that, like Dr. Gaston, he would be able to treat the warriors as individuals. “Um. Wait a minute.”

Muting the phone, she turned to T’lan. “My boss—my former boss—wants to come by. Is that okay?”

“Your boss is male?” His eyes narrowed.

“Yes,” she huffed and rolled her eyes. “But he’s over sixty and not the least bit interested in me in that way. You can’t stop me from ever seeing another man ever again.”

He didn’t look convinced. “Why does he want to come?”

“He says it’s to give me my last paycheck, but I think he actually wants to see a Yehrin up close.”

“Why? Does he think that he can harm us?”

“Of course not. Before he retired, he was a reporter—he’s just curious about everything.” She bit her lip thoughtfully. “You know, this might be helpful. If he puts some positive things in the paper, maybe people wouldn’t be so scared. And people who aren’t scared are less likely to be angry and hostile.”

“People who are not scared are more likely to be reckless,” he contradicted. “But you are correct that good relationships with the locals can ease the transition.”

She almost rolled her eyes again at the “locals” comments but tried to look encouraging instead.

“Very well. He may come,” he said.

“Great!” She unmuted the phone. “Okay, William, come on by.”

When the doorbell rang not more than fifteen minutes later, Emily realized that she had underestimated William’s eagerness. T’lan didn’t seem surprised that someone was at the door. She could only guess that his approach had been identified through their mysterious monitoring systems. T’renan had been given somewhat grudging permission by her grandmother to move his guard duties to the front bay window in her bedroom. T’lan stood in front of Emily and opened the door, looking every inch the imposing warrior he’d seemed when he first appeared at her door yesterday. Yesterday? Had it really only been twenty-four hours since he had taken over her life? Even in that short time frame, he had become so much more.

William stood on the doorstep. Tall and rather lean, he didn’t look his age. Instead, his silver hair only leant him a distinguished air, even in casual khakis and polo shirt.

“Hi, Emily.” Even though he greeted Emily, his eyes were riveted to T’lan.

“Hi, William. Thanks for bringing my check by. Do you want to just give it to me here?” she asked innocently.

“Oh, uh. I was wondering if I could come in for a few minutes.”

“Are you sure? After all, you have seen a Yehrin in person now.”

“Emily!”

She laughed and stopped teasing him. “Please come in.”

T’lan held a guarding arm in front of Emily as William entered and kept his body between them as they proceeded to the living room. Emily sat on the couch with T’lan standing in his favorite position behind her. William started to join her on the couch but after a quick look at T’lan, he chose the chair next to it instead. After a brief moment of silence, William leaned toward Emily. T’lan immediately growled.

William jumped and backed away. “Do you think he would mind talking to me?”

Emily sighed. “William, I’m not your interpreter. T’lan speaks English and he is quite capable of deciding for himself if he wants to talk to you. Let me introduce you. William Briggs, this is Commander T’lan V’randrr K’rlonlys.”

“I’m very pleased to meet you, Commander.” William stood up and extended a hand. When T’lan ignored it, he laughed nervously but continued. “Would you mind answering some questions?”

“Perhaps. It would depend on the nature of those questions.” T’lan maintained his stone-faced warrior posture.

“Can you tell me why you are here in Elmwood?”

“I believe that M’lee informed you that we were safeguarding her.”

“And that’s the only reason?” William probed.

“Her safety is our prime concern.”

Emily had to hand it to him. He hadn’t lied, even though he hadn’t divulged the entire truth, either.

“That’s very reassuring. Would you mind if I made a little announcement in the paper to that effect? That you aren’t here to hurt anyone?”

“We will not hurt anyone unless M’lee is threatened,” T’lan corrected.

“Of course not. But this is Emily’s hometown. No one here is going to threaten her.”

Impossibly, T’lan’s face grew more rigid. “The humans who gathered at the doctor’s office said threatening things about her.”

They had? Emily shot T’lan a startled glance. All she had heard was a general muttering—she kept forgetting that T’lan’s hearing far surpassed her own. The thought that people who she had known all of her life had made those kinds of remarks was both frightening and infuriating. How could they think that way?

“You have to understand that they didn’t know the situation. If I can get the word out, it should help,” said William.

T’lan considered her boss for a moment. “Why do you care?”

A weary look came over William’s face, and he suddenly looked his age. “I don’t know what Emily has told you, but I was a reporter for a large newspaper organization. I covered war zones. I saw what war did to the inhabitants of villages that were fought over. What happened when neighbors chose sides against each other. I don’t want Elmwood to be one of those towns, torn apart by fighting.”

“There would be no fight,” T’lan responded grimly. “But your reasoning is sound. Do you have more questions?”

“Leaving Elmwood aside, why are the Yehrin really here on Earth? Your original message was of assistance. The second message told us we were under your control.”

Emily suppressed a gasp, astonished that William had been so forthright. Somewhat to her surprise, T’lan answered him.

“The message delivered by S’mathan was correct. Earth does need assistance. You are at a dangerous time in your development. We have seen many planets reach the point where you are now. You have enough technology to destroy yourselves and your planet. We are here to ensure that you use that technology to move ahead instead.”

“Assuming that those are your intentions, why did you declare martial law?” William didn’t back down.

“The attempts to move ahead peacefully were met with violence.”

“Do you really think that humans were responsible for the explosion?” William asked.

Emily jerked and had to suppress an exclamation. T’lan’s questioning suddenly made more sense. The green light she had seen, the complete destruction of the building, was that even possible with human technology?

“It does not matter. Violence will not be permitted.”

“Unless you’re the ones committing it?” William asked dryly. Completely into his role as reporter, he seemed to have forgotten that he was talking to an alien with both superior strength and weaponry.

“We do not start violence, but we will end it,” T’lan said. Not a hint of softness crossed his face. William took in his stern demeanor and moved on.

“How do you intend to help us move ahead?”

“By things like the car filters and the flying train?” Emily interjected.

“Correct. The atmosphere must be corrected. We will not allow this planet to be destroyed by your failures.”

“What about the people on the planet. Do they need to be saved as well?”

“Yes.” T’lan’s eyes flicked to Emily. “Perhaps more than you realize. However, that does not mean that preserving humanity takes precedence over preserving the planet.”

“I see…Are there any other positive changes the Yehrin are making that you can tell us about?”

T’lan glanced down at his wrist device and frowned. “We are equipping hospitals with advanced scanners.”

Good grief. All of Emily’s marketing instincts rushed in. “T’lan, if William is going to write a positive article, he needs a little more than that. Why is the scanner a good thing? How can it help? It would be even better if you had an example of someone that it did help.”

“I do not have examples, it is not my area of expertise.” When Emily maintained an expectant silence, he added, “Now that it has been calibrated for humans, it can diagnose most diseases in the earliest stages. A cancerous tumor could be detected and removed when it is no more than a few cells.”

“Doesn’t that sound better than just saying an advanced scanner?” she asked.

William laughed. “You certainly have a knack for giving things a positive spin, Emily. Now, Commander—”

“Enough. No more questions,” T’lan growled.

William cleared his throat but continued, “Just one more question. What happens to those people who are found outside after curfew?”

T’lan raised an eyebrow. “Is that an answer you wish to publish?”

“I don’t know. I suppose it depends on what actually happens to them.”

Emily held her breath while T’lan considered. The mysterious disappearances were one of the main reasons that people were so suspicious of the Yehrin.

“They are judged,” T’lan eventually responded.
“Judged?”

“To find out why they disobeyed. Some reasons are acceptable. Some are not.”

“If they are acceptable?”

“Then they are relocated.”

“And if they are not acceptable?”

“They are punished.” T’lan’s response didn’t encourage any further exploration of the topic.

Silence filled the room. Glancing at William, Emily knew he wanted to pursue the topic but after studying T’lan, he looked at her. She shook her head.

“Very well,” William said at last. “I have your permission to put this interview in the paper?”

“Yes.”

“I suppose if it’s not acceptable, it will never actually reach the newsstands?”

T’lan smiled, showing every one of those pointed white teeth. William paled and nodded.

“Emily, although I certainly understand, I’m sorry that you couldn’t keep working.” He shot a glance at T’lan. “If you have any articles that you would like to submit on a freelance basis, I would be happy to consider them.”

“Especially if they deal with the Yehrin?” She raised an eyebrow.

“It couldn’t hurt,” he agreed.

Emily and T’lan accompanied William to the door. After he left, she stood in the hallway for a moment. Nothing that T’lan had said really surprised her, but she kept returning to his answers about the curfew breakers.

“T’lan, when you said the people who broke curfew but had an acceptable reason were relocated, where did they go?”

He met her eyes, “I cannot answer that.”

“Can’t or won’t?”

“I will never lie to you, M’lee, but there are some things I am not allowed to tell you.”

Emily didn’t like his answer, but she couldn’t argue with it.

“Can you tell me what happened to the ones that were punished?”

“Are you sure that you want to know?”

“Yes.”

“If they were intent on violence, they were disposed of.”

“What if they were women?” she whispered. Were all his protective gestures a sham?

“No, they would not be harmed.” He hesitated. “But they would face your equivalent of prison.”

Her eyes filled with tears. He sounded so ruthless, so different from the male who watched her closely and protected her. Suddenly, all she wanted to do was to get away from him.

“I need to think. I want to go for a walk.”

“I still do not think that it is wise, but I will accompany you if you truly wish to go.” He watched her closely.

She sighed. “I suppose that means I can’t go alone?”
“Of course not.”

Pacing down the streets of town with her bodyguard wasn’t going to do anything to resolve her issues. She needed some type of physical outlet to relive her frustrations and give herself a chance to think.

“Fine. I’ll just go work in the garden instead.”

He tilted his head inquiringly and she shook her head. “Never mind. I’ll stay close to home. I’m going to change.”

She turned for the stairs and he was behind her immediately.

“T’lan, stop. I’m just going upstairs to change my clothes. I don’t want you to go with me. I need some privacy.”

‘You could injure yourself, my L’chka.”

“I could injure myself by doing almost anything. I could choke on a piece of bread. I could trip over my feet and hit my head on the floor. I have been walking up and down these stairs my whole life. Just let me be!” Her voice rose until she was yelling at the top of her lungs. T’renan poked his head out of her grandmother’s bedroom and Gran appeared at the entrance to the living room. All of them looked worried.

“Everyone, just leave me alone!”

Tears flowing down her cheeks, she stormed up the stairs. Somewhat to her surprise, T’lan actually let her go. Closing the door to her room harder than necessary, she dropped onto the bed and gave in to her tears. Spending every minute with T’lan, it was easy to forget—not so much that he was an alien because he reminded her of that all the time—but that he was part of an alien race that for all intents and purposes had conquered her planet. He didn’t show any remorse about killing humans. How could she reconcile that with his apparent devotion to her? And his race, while ruthless, was actually helping them in many ways. Did that just make them slightly more benevolent overlords?

Eventually her tears diminished, and she scrubbed her cheeks with her hands and sat up. Her situation hadn’t changed. She was still pregnant with a half-alien baby and T’lan still seemed to want to care for her more than anything else. Maybe some time outside pulling weeds would help to clear her head. Sighing, she got up and slipped off her dress. She tried on the blue jean shorts she usually wore for gardening but could no longer fasten them. Great. Feeling guilty, she smoothed a hand over her ever-increasing baby bump. Sorry, peanut. Settling for a loose pair of track shorts with an elastic waist, she pulled on an old Grateful Dead tee shirt with the sleeves cut off and the neckline slashed. She thought about reapplying her minimal makeup but grumpily decided it didn’t matter. Finally, she took a deep breath and opened the door.

T’renan and Gran had disappeared but T’lan still stood at the bottom of the stairs. They stared at each other for a moment.

“I’m coming down. Stay where you are,” she warned.

To her surprise, he complied and remained at the bottom of the stairs. She stopped when their faces were at the same level. He met her eyes solemnly and she was willing to bet he looked worried.

“Are you not content, my L’chka?”

“No, I’m not content.”

He frowned. “What can I do to make you content?”

“Stop killing humans.”

“That is not within my control…But I will not lie to you, M’lee. Even if it was within my control, I would not change it. Discipline must be maintained.”

“Discipline?”

“Do you not have laws? And are people not punished for breaking those laws?”

“Of course we do. But punishment doesn’t mean killing them. Well, not unless they deserve it.” She realized how unconvincing that sounded and sighed. “I just can’t deal with this right now. I’m going to go pluck some weeds.”

Chapter Sixteen

T’lan followed M’lee through the house, momentarily distracted by the way her brief garments cupped her lush ass and displayed her curvy legs. Despite his appreciation, he could not ignore her unhappiness, even though nothing would change the fact that he was a warrior. He wished it caused her less pain, but hopefully, she would learn to accept it.

Pausing in the kitchen to pick up a woven basket, she headed for the back door. He stepped in front of her, gently restraining her as he checked the rear of the domicile.

A covered area stretched across the entire back of the building. Beyond that, a rectangular paved area was surrounded by flowers. Behind the paving, an expanse of green lawn separated neat rows of vegetables down one side, from a large tree that provided shade along the other. He approved of the neat wooden fence surrounding the area. It would be no match for Yehrin weaponry, but it provided a partial barrier and privacy for the area. At the rear, a small gate lead through to the back part of the property where some smaller trees and scrubby undergrowth led down to a small stream. Their vessel was now located in that area, invisible to human eyes.

The grandmother sat on one side of the enclosed area with a basket full of vegetables on her lap. T’chok sat at the table and chairs on the other side of the expanse, using his tablet to prepare the report from his investigation. The small sekhmet lay at his feet, watching him and panting gently in the warm air. He looked up when the door opened and hurried over to M’lee, chirping excitedly.

“Hi, Tribs. Are you watching the big bad warriors?” M’lee scooped up the small pet as she slipped past T’lan without a word. “Gran, do you need me to help shell those peas?”

“No, I’ve got it.” She eyed M’lee’s basket. “Did you want something to do?”

“I was going to pull some weeds—unless you have something else in mind?”

“Can you pick some vegetables? As always, I have too many zucchinis. Can you gather them before they get any bigger? Not sure what I’m going to do with them. Normally I would make zucchini bread, but if you’re not enjoying sweets, I’ll think of something else. Maybe get some tomatoes, too?”

“Okay, Gran.” Still ignoring T’lan, M’lee stepped down to the two steps to the garden level and moved to the vegetable patch. A determined look on her face, she started her harvest. Tribs frolicked around her feet, making occasional excursions into the jungle of larger plants nearer the fence. Keeping a watchful eye on her, T’lan moved down to T’chok.

“Report,” he ordered in Yehrin.

“Yes, Commander. I started outside the establishment. There were traces of paint on the pavement and I was able to follow them to a discarded can at one side of the area. I was successful in obtaining DNA samples.”

T’lan started to demand the results but restrained his impatience and waited for T’chok to proceed.

“I entered the store in cloaked guise. A superior was reprimanding one of the workers. I believe that she was the cashier that the Elder Female referenced. The superior told her that she must treat all customers with respect. She protested that aliens were unnatural and ungodly, and he told her that she should accept that we are in charge. He asked her if she intended to confront us. She did not.”

The two males exchanged a brief, fierce grin.

“However, before she returned to her post, she called her mate. From what I heard, he does think he can challenge us.”

“You have his information?”

“Yes. Based on my preliminary search, he is not a member of a resistance group. He prefers to hear the sound of his own voice and make empty threats.”

“That type can be dangerous if they receive sufficient encouragement.”

“Agreed.” T’chok looked down at his tablet. “Once the female went back to her post, she continued discussing alien invasions and collaborators. She specifically mentioned the Elder Female and M’lee. Most did not encourage her; however, I saw some signs of agreement.”

Anger flared through T’lan that this human dared to insult his L’chka, and the other female who carried such spirit. “She must be removed.”

“Agreed. How do you wish to do it?”

T’lan considered his options. His initial inclination was to remove her publicly, sending a clear message that her behavior would not be allowed. Such an action would inspire fear but could also encourage a temporary increase in unrest. The possible threat did not concern him, but he found himself reluctant to aggravate the situation in the town.

“Have her disappear. Use T’yarmaa’s squad.” That would also cause fear, but it would also cause uncertainty, leaving the humans off balance.

“And the mate?” T’chok asked.

“Perhaps it would be best to leave him in place. Increase the monitoring on his communications. Let us see if he has any contacts.”

“Yes, Commander.”

“And the DNA?” T’lan went back to the original attack.

“Two young males. I believe they were classmates of M’lee at a younger age.”

“Take them as well.” His preference would be to avenge her honor with his sword, but he suspected M’lee would disapprove if she were to find out. And there was no sport in fighting untrained warriors. “Anything else to report?”

“I talked to T’yarmaa. He has been able to confirm that half of the fleet have a fully intact supply of tesrekh. His team is progressing through the others.”

“Very well,” T’lan acknowledged.

Both males turned their attention to the garden. M’lee’s basket was almost full. Her face was flushed and her skin glistened. It reminded him of how she looked when they were in bed together, and his cock began to stiffen. The rise in her body temperature also increased her scent and it wafted toward his face and left him fighting the urge to throw her down in the soft dirt and arouse her naked body until she acknowledged his claim and accepted his mating. The thought only increased the hardness of his shaft.

As if she felt his gaze, she looked up. Their eyes met across the open space and her tongue came out to stroke her lower lip. The memory of their kiss surged through him. He had never had such an amazing sensual experience and all he could think of was repeating it. He took an involuntary step in her direction, but her eyes widened and she stepped back. No, it was not the appropriate time. The color on her cheeks increased as she returned to her chores, but he maintained his scrutiny. Still trying to ignore him, she filled the basket and bent to pick it up.

“No,” he growled. He was at her side before she reached the handles. She jumped, and he caught her arm to make sure she did not fall. Tribs yelped and scurried back as well.

“What are you doing?” she asked breathlessly.

“You will not carry heavy objects.”

“It’s really not that heavy...” Her voice trailed off as she read his unrelenting posture. “Oh, fine.”

Lifting it with one arm, he held out his other hand. She regarded it for a long moment, but eventually reached out and grasped it. Letting out a silent breath of relief, he led her to the porch.

“Sit down, sweetie. You look hot.” The Elder Female gave M’lee a concerned look over her spectacles.

“I guess I am. The shade feels good.” His female sighed and sat down.

“You should have something to drink. You don’t want to get dehydrated.” The words were addressed to Emily, but the glare was directed at T’lan.

“Of course.” Shame washed over him. He had allowed his personal feelings to distract him from her care. “I am sorry, my L’chka. Do you have a preference?”

“Hm. Ginger tea would be nice, especially iced.” She shot him a challenging look. After a quick glance at T’chok to confirm that he was on guard, T’lan stepped into the kitchen and used the replicator to produce the iced ginger tea.

“That was fast.” M’lee raised an eyebrow when he presented the glass but took a long drink. “But it’s good. Try it, Gran.”

“Needs more sugar,” she grumbled.

His female gave him a quick amused glance and he relaxed, glad that she no longer appeared angry. The two females rocked gently. M’lee’s hand fell to her stomach and caressed their child. A soft breeze stirred the air and brought the scent of flowers, while insect song thrummed in the background. A sense of contentment filled T’lan. It was not a familiar sensation. Since he had left the Warrior House, indeed since before he had even entered the Warrior House, his life had focused on duty. His existence consisted of training, fighting, planning for the next campaign, and executing those plans. He had risen rapidly through the ranks with little time for distractions. He glanced over at T’chok. The older male was contemplating the garden, ready for action as always, but even he seemed more relaxed than usual.

T’lan shook his head, rejecting the unusual sense of peace. They could not relax. They were in enemy territory and he had a fragile human female, no—two fragile human females to protect.

“T’chok, we will train.”

Emily sat in the shade of the porch and rocked. The passing of time, and a little exercise, had helped. Agonizing over the situation wouldn’t be good for her or her daughter. She looked up at T’lan but he was frowning. He turned to T’chok and issued a harsh command. She shot a startled glance at her grandmother. Gran simply shrugged. Before she could ask what was happening, both males had stepped out on the open lawn beyond the patio and removed their shirts.

“Oh my,” Gran said.

Emily swallowed and nodded. Of course she had seen T’lan without his shirt before, but out here, with the sun accentuating every defined muscle, she was breathless with admiration. T’chok’s additional years didn’t seem to have had a negative effect on his physique, either. Slightly shorter than T’lan, he was perhaps a fraction broader. Both men drew those swords that seemed to appear out of nowhere. This time she was watching closely enough to see that as they grasped the hilts and withdrew them from their belts, they gave a flick of the wrist and the blade appeared. Kind of like a light saber but made from metal.

The two warriors bowed briefly and then engaged. A gasp escaped her lips as the blades clashed. They leapt and circled, moving with impossible speed, in an oddly beautiful dance. She gasped again when a splash of red appeared on T’chok’s arm but both males ignored it. Unfamiliar with sword fighting, she could still tell that T’lan had a slight advantage because he moved so quickly, dancing in and out. T’chok connected once but received several more slashes. The violence was disturbing but she couldn’t help a flash of pride in T’lan’s skill - and a flutter of arousal. With a sudden flurry of lighting fast strikes, T’lan closed in on T’chok. The older male tried to use his bulk to push T’lan back, but his attack never faltered. Both men froze and she saw T’lan’s blade at T’chok’s throat. Her heart pounded but T’chok laughed and nodded, conceding defeat. T’lan stepped back, clapping the other man on his back.

“That’s better than American Ninja Warrior,” Gran said.

Taking a few deep breaths to calm her racing pulse, Emily smiled at her. “Pretty amazing, wasn’t it?”

“I don’t think they’re through.” Gran nodded at the garden. Both warriors had removed their belts and their boots. Bare-handed, they faced each other, bowed, and charged. The sound of the horns clashing rang through the garden. Somewhere along the line, she had simply accepted the horns, but now she saw them in action as the weapons they truly were. They went head to head for several minutes, their arms grappling for position. Breaking apart, they circled and charged again. Snarls erupted as they surged back and forth. Claws emerged from both hands and feet and more blood trails appeared. Unlike the graceful, but deadly, sword match, this was sheer brutality. She knew it was primitive and barbaric, but it didn’t stop her nipples hardening. Her shorts dampened and she fought the urge to shift around to increase the pressure.

This time T’chok had the advantage and twice he pinned T’lan to the ground. Each time, T’lan managed to escape. The third time it happened, T’lan twisted his body in a seemingly impossible way and T’chok finally ended up on the bottom. Once again, T’chok laughed and conceded.

The two jumped to their feet and T’lan immediately turned to her. A fierce joy lit his face and she had the overwhelming impulse to fling herself into his arms. She found herself standing as he stalked toward her. With a triumphant growl, he lifted her up his body, one huge arm under her ass and one enormous hand cupping her face as his head descended. His mouth closed over hers, forcing her lips apart and plunging into her mouth. She sucked frantically on his tongue, lifting her legs to circle his hips. His scent overwhelmed her, and she was about to start grinding against him when her grandmother’s voice penetrated.

“Emily! I said no canoodling.”

Even as embarrassed as she felt, she was reluctant to pull away and T’lan seemed equally as reluctant to let her go, but he lifted his head after a last quick press against her lips.

“My L’chka.”

“My warrior.” The words escaped before she could stop them. He smiled triumphantly, but it was the look of tenderness in his eyes that pinged her heart. Blushing, she pushed against him. “Now let me down.”

As she slid down, she snuck a quick glance at her grandmother. The older woman had her mouth pursed in a disapproving lines, but Emily saw the twinkle in her eyes. T’chok’s expression was remarkably similar. Red to the roots of her hair, Emily looked around desperately for a distraction. The sight of the garden hose curled up beneath the porch gave her a sudden evil impulse.

“My goodness, T’lan. You’re awfully sweaty.” She stepped closer and trailed a finger through the damp curls between his massive pecs and down across his rigidly stacked abs. Ignoring how silky his skin was over all those hard muscles, she gave him her most sultry look. “You really need a bath. Would you like me to bathe you?”

His eyes flared and she glanced down to see the bulge between his legs increase at her words.

“Just follow me,” she said as she urged him down the steps to the patio. “Now stand right here.”

“Here?” For a moment he looked confused, but she trailed her hand back down his chest and teased her fingers along the top of his pants and he forgot his questions. Taking a step back, she turned around and bent over to pick up the hose. She chanced a quick look at her grandmother, and saw her eyes were alive with laughter. Wiggling her bottom back and forth, she made sure the hose cap was closed before she turned on the spigot. Straightening, she checked over her shoulder and saw T’lan’s eyes still fixed on her ass.

“Here you go.” Turning quickly, she opened the valve at the same time. For once T’lan’s reactions weren’t quite fast enough. A blast of cold water sprayed across his chest, immediately soaking him to the bone. Somewhat to her disappointment, he didn’t jump or yell. Instead his face went blank.

Uh oh. Giving him a nervous smile, she started to back away. His fingers shot out and wrapped around her upper arm.

“I’m just trying to get you clean.” She tried another smile.

“Then let me return the favor.”

Before she could move, he snatched the hose from her hand and turned it on her. The cold water shocked her, and she spluttered.

“Dammit, T’lan. That’s cold.”

“I do not feel cold at all, little one.” His eyes heated as they trailed down her wet body. She was suddenly very conscious of the way that her thin shirt and shorts clung to her body. Her nipples jutted out against the wet fabric. She bit her lip and his eyes dropped to her mouth as he began pulling her closer. The heat of his big body soaked into her as she melted against him and…

“Time for lunch,” Gran announced. “Emily, get out of those wet clothes and set the table, please.”

Chapter Seventeen

After toweling off and slipping into a loose sundress, Emily brought out the table setting—or she would have if T’lan hadn’t insisted on carrying them.

“You know, I can carry a few plates” she grumbled. Part of her annoyance was undoubtedly due to frustrated sexual tension. Between T’lan’s display of physical prowess and the hose encounter, her body was demanding satisfaction.

“You do not need to exert yourself,” T’lan said. He had removed any traces of blood left after his impromptu shower and seemed completely relaxed. She deliberately bent over further than necessary to remove the napkins from the drawer and wiggled her ass against his cock, smiling when it jerked. If she had to suffer, he could suffer right along with her.

“I’m not exerting myself,” she insisted, but she knew she was fighting a losing battle. She retaliated by leaving him to set the table, which he did with military precision. Gran disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a huge platter of cold cuts and an equally enormous bowl of salad which she placed in the center of the table.

“I didn’t think there was any point in bringing bread.” She frowned over her glasses. “Your grandfather insisted on fresh bread with every meal.”

“This looks terrific, Gran. We really don’t need anything else.”

All four ate in silence. Emily still felt twitchy and on edge. Gran stared out over the garden thoughtfully. The warriors simply focused on their food. This was one of the times she was extremely conscious of the Yehrin’s alien nature—they didn’t so much bite into their food as tear into it. She avoided looking at them and concentrated on her own food. Everything tasted delicious, except the cucumber which she normally loved. She noticed T’lan and T’chok avoided it also.

“Any plans for this afternoon?” she asked her grandmother when the plates were empty.

“I’m going over to Hendersonville for groceries. These lugs are eating me out of house and home.”

T’lan started to speak but Emily interrupted.

“Hendersonville? Why are you going there?”

“Oh, just getting kind of tired of the Piggly Wiggly. Their produce looked a little picked over last time, too. Besides, it’s a nice afternoon for a drive.”

Emily frowned at her grandmother’s rapid string of excuses but decided to let it go. The older woman had an on-again off-again feud with Mildred in the produce department and maybe it had flared up again.

“It really is a beautiful afternoon. Why don’t I come with you? We could stop at the antique mall outside of town—you know the one, the Antique Barn.”

“Absolutely not,” T’lan ordered.
“Why not?” She frowned at him. His protective side came out at the oddest moments.

“It’s too dangerous.”

“Why on earth would it be dangerous to go to an antique mall?”

“You saw how people acted here—and these are people that know you.”

“They acted that way because of you.” Her eyes narrowed dangerously. “If you don’t come with me, they won’t see you. Then I’m just another Southern girl shopping with her grandmother.” Her eyes dropped to her stomach and she sighed. “Another pregnant girl.”

“They would not know that.”

“I’m not so sure. This belly is getting bigger by the day. And I’m definitely sure they would guess once I start looking at baby furniture.”

“Baby furniture?” T’lan repeated slowly. He didn’t seem to understand the concept.

“Yes, baby furniture. A place for the baby to sleep and a dresser to hold her clothes, to put in the nursery.” He still looked blank, so she ignored him and turned to her grandmother. “Gran, I was thinking we should go with yellow and white for the colors. Maybe even do a daisy theme—wouldn’t that be adorable? Even though I know she’s a girl, I think we have enough pink.”

“You do have a lot of it,” Gran agreed before she frowned at the two males. “What is the matter with you two?”

T’lan and T’chok were staring at each other with those blank warrior faces, as if they were communicating telepathically, although she was pretty sure that wasn’t one of their skills. She hoped. T’lan broke the stare down and turned to her. “Why are you creating a room for the child?”

“So she has a nice place to sleep, of course. Of course, she’ll stay in my room to start with—which reminds me, Gran, I want to look for a bassinet—but I still want her to have a place of her own.”

“But you will not remain here,” T’chok said. All eyes turned in his direction.

“What do you mean I won’t remain here?” The fear she had almost forgotten started to return. “T’lan, you promised me you wouldn’t take me anywhere.”

“What I actually said was that I would allow you to remain. For now.”

Her back straightened. “And just when does ‘now’ end?”

T’lan and T’chok exchanged another one of those looks, before T’lan said, “At any time when this place becomes unsafe.”

“Why would it become unsafe? My goodness, I swear you see danger behind every corner.” She noticed her grandmother’s lips were pursed and she was worrying her necklace. “Gran, are you worried?”

“I’m sure you and the baby will be fine.” She fiddled with her napkin. “But the baby is half alien. You may need to have her examined by their doctors.”

Was she ever going to stop feeling a quiver of arousal every time she heard the word examine? Ruthlessly suppressing the flashback, she continued her protest. “So, they can come here if they need to see me.”

After a moment’s thought, she relented. “I suppose that’s kind of demanding to expect someone to visit me at their convenience. We could go to wherever the doctor is—for a visit. You would take me there, wouldn’t you, T’lan?”

“Of course, my L’chka. But the baby might require more extended care.”

A pang of fear struck her. “More extended care? Is there something you’re not telling me? Do you think there’s something wrong with the baby?” The tears welled up.

“Calm yourself, M’lee.” T’lan picked her up and cradled her on his lap. “There is nothing wrong with the child. I was just trying to be cautious. She will be the first hybrid child.” He exchanged a helpless look with T’chok over her head. “If it makes you content to set up this nursery, then do so.”

“It would make me content.” She sniffed and gave him a watery smile. “So, we can go to the Antique Barn?”

“Not without me.” He thought for a moment. “I can be cloaked so that my appearance does not attract attention.”

“Really? You mean you would be invisible?”

“Not exactly, but humans would not see me.”

“That’s so cool. I’m just going to change and then we can go.” She bounced up, more excited about the road trip than she expected.

Fifteen minutes later, they were on the road in her grandmother’s old Cadillac. Emily had changed back into her white dress and sat next to Gran in the front seat. T’lan was sitting somewhat unhappily in the back seat, or at least she assumed he was since she couldn’t actually see him. After an extended discussion, he had conceded that Emily sitting alone in the back seat was more likely to attract attention than if she was seated next to her grandmother. She assured him that she had every confidence that, even from the back seat, he could intercept any danger. Gran shot her a challenging glance once he conceded, and Emily barely suppressed her smirk.

Mrs. Stanley looked up and waved as they passed her house but fortunately, they didn’t pass anyone else Emily knew. As they pulled out of town, she rolled down the window since Gran wasn’t a fan of air conditioning and sang along to the country song on the radio. Elmwood was nestled in the fringes of the Blue Ridge, and the Smoky Mountains and rolling foothills drowsed in the summer sun.

Once they reached the Antique Barn, the problem of an invisible body guard became apparent. T’lan, of course, moved ahead of them and opened the door to the old barn that housed the many vendor stalls. Seeing the door opened by invisible hands sent a chill down Emily’s spine and she only hoped no one was looking. She rushed ahead to grab the door before it became obvious, and immediately collided with T’lan’s extremely hard body. Not that she didn’t appreciate all those firm muscles, but she preferred a lower speed of impact.

“Careful, my L’chka.” T’lan’s hands were gentle as he kept her from falling but his voice was definitely amused. Fortunately, his voice was still audible.

“Gee, thanks. Look, I know you insist on going first, but I don’t want to keep running into you. Maybe we should put a bell around your neck?” she suggested, only half-joking.

“Give me your hand.”

Somewhat cautiously, she extended her hand. When his fingers closed around it, it disappeared. That wasn’t creepy at all.

“Pretty sure someone would notice the handless girl.”

“You would be surprised how little people notice, but just hold it against your side.”

Emily huffed, but she enjoyed the warmth of his large hand wrapped around hers. Together, they stepped inside the barn and she sighed happily. She loved this place. At the front of the expansive space, large wooden tables were topped with a vast assortment of smaller items. Behind them, several rows of booths held everything from painted tin fire screens to wind chimes made from old silverware. Architectural salvage filled the back with larger furniture pieces alongside reclaimed doors, windows, and even fireplaces. Bud McCarthy, the owner, sat by an open door at one end of the huge expanse. Dressed in overalls and listening to a baseball game, he looked the epitome of the country farmer; however, she knew he was a retired English professor. She waved and he gave her a casual nod in response.

Even though she couldn’t see T’lan, she could feel the heat coming off that big body and his musky scent surrounded her. She actually enjoyed walking hand in hand with her invisible boyfriend—boyfriend?—until they reached the first row of stalls. The problem became apparent at once. Two people could not walk abreast down the narrow aisle cluttered with objects, especially when one of them was ridiculously large. Gran had been trailing behind them, muttering under her breath, and she gave an annoyed sigh when they stopped again.

“Would you two decide what you’re going to do? Maybe this was a bad idea.”

“No, Gran, please. We’re here now and I want to look around.” Knowing that T’lan would not relax his vigilance, Emily searched for an alternate solution.

“Look, T’lan, as far as I can tell, the only people in here are the three of us, Bud over there by the cash register, and that woman searching through the pile of linens. Is there anyone else?”

“No,” he admitted.

“So you can see that it’s not a dangerous situation. Can’t you just set up one of your monitor stations and watch from there?”

“You do not wish me to accompany you to choose items for our child?” Damn, he sounded... not hurt exactly, but disappointed.

“It’s not that, big guy. This type of shopping takes a lot of looking. Why don’t you let us poke around and then I’ll signal you if I see something I think would be good for the baby?”

“Very well.” In a different male, it would have been a sigh. He released her hand and Emily bit back the immediate impulse to reach for it again. Together with her grandmother, she began patrolling the aisles. She suspected that T’lan had not gone far, and her suspicions were confirmed when she caught sight of an old kitchen chair being pushed aside by an invisible hand out of the corner of her eye. Biting her lip, she ignored it and kept searching.

Despite being momentarily distracted by a booth filled with vintage dresses, nothing really caught her eye until she found an old plant stand with scalloped edges. The finish was worn but the details appealed to her.

“What about this, Gran?”

Her grandmother peered at it over her spectacles. “I like it. All it needs is a nice coat of white paint and we could use it to store diapers and wipes and all the other things you want to have handy for the changing table.”

“That reminds me. What should we use for the changing table?” Once her grandmother had converted the original living room to a downstairs bedroom, there hadn’t been much left in the upstairs bedroom; just a small recliner in a faded rose print and a dresser. “What if we painted the dresser and put one of those foam pads on top? Then we can use the drawers for her clothes.”

“That would work.”

“Okay, grab the tag off of the stand, Gran. We’ll see what else we can find and then run everything by T’lan.”

Ignoring a muffled grunt, she kept searching. The two of them identified a few more items—a set of ornate wall shelves, three delicate flower prints in faded green frames, and a child-sized rocker that Emily couldn’t resist. A small bench with cubbies underneath for storage would fit perfectly in the gable as a window seat and toy storage.

“It’s a good start,” Emily sighed when they reached the end of the stalls. “I just hoped I could find a… Oh, Gran, look at that.”

That was the scrolled end of a crib. Her grandmother pulled aside a few pieces of lumber and revealed the other four sides. In addition to the graceful scroll of the two side pieces, a delicately carved vine and rose motif topped the end panels. Even though it was dirty and covered with dust, she fell in love with the elegant lines. Rubbing her finger through the grime, she could already tell that the dark wood would glow against the pale yellow she planned for the walls.

“This is perfect. Can’t you see her sleeping here?”

“In this?” T’lan growled from right beside her and she jumped. “You would put our child behind bars?”

“They’re not bars—well they are, but they’re only to keep the baby safe.”

“I will keep our child safe.”

“I know you will.” Reaching out blindly, she found his arm and gave it a quick squeeze. “But babies need a safe place to sleep.”

“It does not look worthy of our child. In fact, none of these pieces are fitting.”

“Just wait. You like my room, don’t you?” Suppressing a smile, she stroked the firm arm she couldn’t see. From the way his eyes heated whenever he entered it, she was pretty sure he liked her room.

“Yes,” he said

“We started with the same type of pieces. Please, T’lan, I promise it will be beautiful.”

“If you wish it, my L’chka.”

“Thank you.” She turned to her grandmother. “Do you think we can get everything in the back of the car?”

“I doubt it and even if it would fit, how were you planning to get it in there?” Her grandmother raised an eyebrow.

“I thought we could carry—”

“No.” T’lan said firmly. “Neither of you will carry anything. Purchase the items and tell the merchant that you will arrange for them to be delivered.”

“But how will you get them to the house if you don’t want to be seen, T’lan?”

“M’lee, if I can trust you to make these items worthy of our child, you can trust me to deliver them.”

“I suppose so.” She cast a longing glance at the disassembled crib.

“Let me just check and see if I need to transfer some money,” Gran said.

“No, Gran. I still have money in savings, I want to buy them.”

“No,” T’lan said again, even more firmly. “You will pay for these with local currency.”

A roll of hundred-dollar bills appeared in her grandmother’s hand and they both looked at it in shock.

“Are those real?”

“Of course, they are real. I will provide for my child.”

The two women exchanged a look and silently agreed to accede to T’lan’s wishes. As they passed back through the barn, Emily’s attention was drawn by the tables at the front. She stopped and admired a carved unicorn, a set of crystal door knobs, and finally, driven by curiosity, opened an old knitting bag.

“Oh, Gran, look at these.” Inside the bag were a number of quilt squares in a combination of stripes, floral patterns, and solids, all in delicate pastels. “They’re beautiful. Do you think I could make a quilt for the baby?”

Her grandmother hesitated, and Emily knew they were both remembering her abortive attempts to teach Emily to sew during her early teens.

“I think I can do this,” Emily said. “They’re just squares and even I can sew a straight line.”

“I do still have that old sewing machine. If you put the quilt top together, we could get Mrs. Stanley to quilt it. She does beautiful work.”

Emily clasped the bag to her chest, half expecting T’lan to protest, but he remained silent. Even more than preparing a room for her, she loved the idea of creating something for her daughter. Carrying the bag with her, she accompanied her grandmother to the cash register.

Even though Gran had that huge roll of bills in her pockets, she still insisted on bargaining with Bud. Both of them obviously enjoyed the discussion, but Emily was beginning to feel tired. She was relieved when they came to an agreement and closed the deal. Bud seemed a little surprised that they would make their own arrangements about picking everything up, but he nodded and agreed.

Once in the car, she leaned back and closed her eyes.

“Are you well, my L’chka?”

“I’m fine, just a little tired.”

His hands clasped her shoulders, gently working the tight muscles and she relaxed into his grip as Gran headed for Hendersonville and the supermarket.

The next few weeks settled into a quiet pattern. T’lan still took the night shift so he left her bed every night after sending her body into spasms of ecstasy with his efforts to train her to accept his cock. That oddly textured tongue of his never failed to send her soaring, and she learned that the base of his horns was highly sensitive. He tried to avoid kissing her, although she managed to tempt him into it a few times and the resulting encounters pushed both of them to the edge. On one occasion when he succumbed to her teasing, he had her legs parted and his cock poised at her entrance before she managed to find the strength to say no. With a frustrated growl, he slid his cock through her slick folds instead and she discovered it was as roughly textured as his tongue, sending her into an explosive climax as he erupted in a heated blue rush.

Despite the passionate nights, their daily lives were quietly domestic. In the mornings, the warriors trained while Emily, with a lot of swearing, worked on her quilt top. Despite her assertions, sewing a straight line was harder than she remembered. In the afternoons, they worked on the nursery. T’lan and T’chok insisted on painting the walls and also did most of the cleaning, carrying and assembling.

Given the awkwardness of the shopping expedition, Emily agreed to purchase most of the remaining items online. The UPS driver became a regular sight at their house, although that too had its challenges. Since the drivers were sent from the country rather than the town, T’lan agreed to remain cloaked so that the word of the Yehrin presence would not spread any further than necessary. That did not prevent his instinctive reaction to an assortment of strange men appearing at their door. They eventually worked out a system whereby one cloaked warrior stood on the porch, while the other waited inside the house with Emily as she opened the door. T’lan still growled if he thought one of them got too close. She just smiled and nodded when they jumped and asked if she had a dog.

Emily’s pregnancy advanced quickly. None of her pants or shorts would fasten over her rapidly expanding stomach so the online orders started to include maternity clothes. After a lengthy discussion, Emily had asked—and T’lan had insisted—that Dr. Gaston come to the house for her subsequent appointments. He agreed readily enough. Despite the baby’s rapid growth, everything continued to proceed well, although her temperature remained on the high side. They had finally decided that it was due to the fact that Yehrin body temperature ran higher than the human standard. Even her morning sickness had disappeared, although she still stuck to ginger ale in the mornings and ginger tea throughout the day. She tired easily and ate more meat than she ever had in her life.

By the end of the second week, the room was almost ready, and Emily was going stir crazy.

Chapter Eighteen

“What is wrong, my L’chka?” T’lan gave his female a worried look. She had been pacing restlessly all morning. Her finished quilt was with her neighbor, and nothing else seemed to occupy her for long.

“I’m just so tired of this house,” she sighed.

“You no longer like this domicile? Would you like another?” In truth, he had no desire to leave their small nest, but perhaps this was an opening. The Supreme Commander had suggested quite strongly that it was time for T’lan and M’lee to return to the ship. So far, he had not made it an outright order since M’lee was happy and in good health. T’lan had downloaded additional information about human pregnancy to his scanner, and his own scans agreed with those of the doctor. But if she was no longer happy here, perhaps…

“No, I love this house. I just want to be able to leave it occasionally. Gran gets to go out, why can’t I?”

“It is not safe.”

“Why isn’t it safe? You’re going to keep me trapped here because several weeks ago a group of people stood around and looked at us?”

T’lan didn’t know how to respond. He didn’t want to worry his little female, but based on the communications they were monitoring, the unrest in the town had not settled down. He wondered whether hiding her here had been the right approach. Perhaps if they had been more visible, the townspeople would have become accustomed and the tension would have lessened. However, he still was not prepared to take the chance that she would be upset. His only goal was to keep her content. Unfortunately, at this moment she was far from content.

“I will consider,” he agreed reluctantly.

“Really?” The ready water filled her eyes. That was one thing that had not diminished with her advancing pregnancy. “Thank you.”

T’lan enclosed her in his arms and rocked her gently until she was calm again. Leaving her in the kitchen with Tribs on her lap and the Elder Female making her a cup of tea, he went to find T’chok.

“M’lee wishes to leave.”

T’chok looked startled. “To leave you?”

“Of course not. She wishes to leave the domicile. She is restless.”

A worried frown crossed the older warrior’s face.

“I do not believe that it is a good idea.”

“I do not, either, but the doctor insisted that she be kept happy. Have there been any signs of organized resistance?”

“No,” T’chok admitted. “And after I brought the initial meeting to a halt, I have not detected further assemblies.” The previous week, T’chok had identified a small group of protesters gathering in one of the buildings downtown. After consultation with T’lan, they had decided not to have the humans removed. Instead, T’chok had appeared, told them not to meet again, and given them a dosage of the stun ray designed to leave them unconscious for twenty-four hours, and weak and vomiting for another forty-eight.

“Perhaps I could take her out after dark. There should be no chance of encountering others.”

“You know the curfew protocols for this sector are only set to vehicles. A single human would not be detected.”

“Do you think I am incapable of handling a single human?”

“I do not believe that I either said or implied such a thing.” T’chok raised an eyebrow. “I was going to add that our barriers can detect individual humans. Keeping her within the outer boundary would improve her safety.”

“Perhaps, but if things are still unsettled, is it wise to appear on the streets together?” The domicile was located on a quiet street. Most of the nearby neighbors were friends with the Elder Female. They were undoubtedly aware of the Yehrin presence, but so far did not seem to be unduly disturbed by it. However, T’lan did not wish to provoke a negative reaction by flaunting his presence. Although acting so discreetly went against his every instinct as a warrior, he would not allow M’lee to be made uncomfortable.

“What about the back forty?” T’chok suggested. M’lee used the term to refer to the land beyond the garden gate. She only laughed when they asked forty what. “There is a path along the stream. My studies of human literature indicate that a moonlit walk beside a stream is considered quite romantic.”

T’lan eyed his sub commander. He knew that the older warrior eagerly anticipated the end of the Forbidden Cycle and the opportunity to seek a L’chka of his own, but he had not realized that his interest had extended to the point of studying human literature. T’chok’s cheeks darkened but he returned T’lan’s stare without flinching.

“Very well,” T’lan said. “I will see if the idea appeals to M’lee.”

He broached the subject after the evening meal. M’lee had not mentioned her request again but he had seen the longing glances she cast at the front door.

“M’lee, would you care to take a walk along the stream?”

“Really? Of course I would. Can we go tonight?”

At his nod, she jumped up and rushed around the table to kiss him. Her soft lips brushed against his and his arm instinctively reached out to cradle her against him, relishing the feel of her soft curves and the gentle press of her rounded stomach.

“Canoodling,” the Elder Female said sharply. M’lee blushed and pulled back. T’lan shot the other female an annoyed look but she returned it with one of her own. She had raised no objections to his presence in M’lee’s bedroom, but she always brought any display of affection outside the bedroom to a rapid halt.

“We will wait until the sun has set,” he cautioned M’lee.

“Okay.” She beamed at him, and T’lan decided that if this small action made her that happy, he would find a way to let her have her walks whenever she wanted.

“You’d better put on some bug spray, sweetie. The mosquitos get fierce at night down by the stream.”

“Mosquitos? The small flying insects?” T’lan asked

“Yes. They bite you and take your blood and then it itches,” M’lee said.

T’lan managed to hide his expression of disgust but T’renan was obviously appalled.

“Don’t worry about it. I have some spray that’s very effective.” M’lee rummaged through the kitchen drawers before producing a yellow can. T’lan examined it curiously but when he translated the label, his face paled.

“You would put poison on your skin? Absolutely not.”

“It’s not going to poison me, just those nasty mosquitoes.”

“No.”

“T’lan might have a point, Emily. I think pregnant women are supposed to stay away from pesticides.”

M’lee’s lip trembled, but she gave a determined smile. “That’s fine. I’m not going to let a few mosquito bites stop me from enjoying my walk.”

“Sestus Five. Same problem.” T’renan interjected.

“You have an idea, Tren?” M’lee turned eagerly to his young officer and T’lan bit back an annoyed growl at both the nickname and the action. M’lee treated the younger male with an easy affection that he did not appreciate, especially since the male watched her worshipfully every chance he got. Even though he knew it was completely harmless, if not for T’chok lecturing him, he would have challenged the male to a first blood duel by now. M’lee had just laughed and hugged him when he suggested to her that it would be better to keep a proper distance.

“Protect skin,” T’renan said before giving a frustrated sigh and turning to T’lan. “The emitters we used on Sestus Five,” he continued in Yehrin. “They give off ultrasonic frequencies which repel certain types of insect life. They should act the same way on these mosquitos.”

T’lan gave the youngster a grudging nod. It was actually an excellent idea. Yehrin skin was not normally troubled by insect life but on Sestus Five, the insects were as big as a hand and extremely deadly. The emitters had been developed to keep them at bay. With a few adjustments, they should work the same way for earth insects.

“Get one of them from the vessel and adjust it,” he ordered in Yehrin. “It must not cause any damage to larger life.”

M’lee watched them with a puzzled frown. Perhaps it was petty, but he was quite glad that only upper level officers received the full translation protocol. Younger officers received only the bare minimum required to do their jobs—which was not enough to carry on meaningful conversations with attractive earth females.

“T’renan believes he can modify a device to repel these insects.”

“Oh, thank you, Tren!” M’lee gave the young officer one of her blinding smiles. At least she hadn’t tried to hug him as well. She had only made that mistake one time. Apparently seeing him with his sword at T’renan’s throat had made an impression.

By the time T’renan had completed the modifications, dusk had fallen. T’lan stood on the rear porch, frowning into the gloom. T’chok was on guard duty and they had reviewed the codes he would use to alert T’lan to any danger. But still, he couldn’t shake the feeling of foreboding.

“Are you ready?” M’lee asked. He turned, intending to tell her that tonight was not a good time, and forgot what he intended to say. She was wearing one of her new dresses. The silky fabric swooped low across her plump breasts, then gathered beneath them to ripple over the ripe swell of her stomach, before ending high on her thighs.

“Do you like it?” She gave a quick spin and his mouth went dry as the dress flared out and he caught a brief flash of pink lace. The light from the kitchen turned her blonde curls into a feathery halo, her eyes sparkled, and her lips shone pink and inviting as she danced towards him. His cock stiffened automatically, but he felt an unexpected tenderness in his hearts. He could deny her nothing.

“You are beautiful, my L’chka.”

“Why, thank you, kind sir. You’re not so bad yourself.” M’lee leaned against him and smiled up into his face, hers completely open and trusting. He stared down at her until her cheeks turned pink.

“T’lan, is everything alright? We are still going, aren’t we?”

“I am thinking that I would much rather take you to my bed than share your beauty with the world,” he said slowly.

“Well, you’re going to do that later, aren’t you?” Her voice dropped and she trailed her fingers along his stomach, just above his belt. “You know how much I’ve enjoyed your training. Maybe I’m finally ready for the real thing.”

“M’lee, do you mean that you are ready to accept my claim?”

The seductive look vanished, and she bit her lip nervously, but she met his eyes. “Yes, I think I am.”

“Not right this minute,” she added hastily as he bent to sweep her up in his arms, no thought in his mind other than to claim her immediately. “Gran’s still up. And I know it’s not like we’re dating exactly, but I thought this walk would be kind of romantic and well, a special way to begin the evening.”

Blessing T’chok for his human studies, T’lan lifted M’lee high enough to give her a careful twirl in his arms.

“You have made me very happy, my L’chka.” The word sounded even better now that she had consented to being his. “We will take this walk. But it will not be a long one.”

She blushed and nodded.

Chapter Nineteen

T’lan caught M’lee as she tripped on the undergrowth and remembered that her night vision was not as acute as his. He used his wrist com to light a path through the back of the garden, carefully avoiding their cloaked vessel. By the time they emerged beside the stream, the moon had risen. Fewer trees overhung this area and the earthen path was smooth beneath their feet. He flicked off the wrist com and let the moonlight illuminate their way, only being sure to keep himself between M’lee and the stream in case she should slip. The emitter dangling around her neck worked properly and no insects sought her blood.

At first, she danced along beside him, chattering about some additional ideas she had for the child’s room, but gradually her voice and her steps slowed.

“Are you tired, little one?”

“No, just thinking. Six weeks ago, I thought my future was over. My exciting new job, my big city life, all of it gone in a flash. I felt so alone and scared. And even after I came back here, that fear never really went away. Finding out I was pregnant just made it worse. But now…” She stopped on the path and turned to him. “Now, I feel safe again. I have a future. And I’m happy. Thank you, T’lan.”

“You never have to thank me, my L’chka. It is my privilege to care for you and our child.” He cupped his hand around the soft curve of her cheek. She leaned into it before giving it a quick kiss and pulling away. Once more she reached for his hand and they continued in silence. Just as he felt the tingle warning him that they were approaching the outer barrier, M’lee gasped.

“Look, T’lan. There’s the park. Isn’t it beautiful?” She tried to pull him along, but he stopped. Just ahead of them, a street intercepted their path before arching over the stream. The water traveled under the bridge before cascading down into the small lake that occupied the center of the park.

“M’lee, this is where we turn back.”

“Turn back here? But the park is just across the street. Couldn’t we just go as far as that big tree? I want to show you something.”

“It is not safe.”

“Why not? There won’t be anyone in the park at night and it’s not far. See?” She pointed to a large tree that was in fact, right on the other side of the road. He didn’t see anyone else about nor could he hear anything but the water from the stream rushing over the stones and down into the lake. A breeze had picked up as the darkness increased, blowing from behind him now.

“Please? It will only take a minute.”

“Very well. But you will stay behind me and leave immediately when I say so.”

“I will. I promise.”

T’lan paused at the edge of the road, feeling exposed in the moonlight, but he could not detect anything to account for his feeling of uneasiness. His wrist com vibrated, and he knew that T’chok realized that they had passed the barrier. He sent back a quick pulse of acknowledgement. Once across the road, it was only a few steps before they were beneath the branches of the tree. Now that they were no longer so exposed, he listened intently but all he could hear was the racing of water over the stones as it tumbled down into the lake.

M’lee pulled him over to the trunk. “This is what I wanted to show you.”

The trunk of the tree was covered with small diagrams, letters carved inside curved shapes.

“What is this?”

“We call it the love tree. It’s traditional to carve your initials on it. Even mine are on here.” She pointed to a ragged shape with two small letters inside.

“E and M?” he translated.

“Yes,” she giggled. “When we were ten years old, Martin Brierly carved our initials into the tree. He said he would love me forever. Unfortunately, right after we turned eleven, he fell in love with Lisa Washington, and by the time we got to high school, he turned into a complete jerk.”

“Another male staked a claim on you?” His vision started to go red.

“We were just children, T’lan. No other male had a claim on me, only you.”

Ignoring her words, he raised his wrist com and sent out a blast of flame, obliterating the marks in one controlled pulse.

“Um, okay. I guess you didn’t appreciate that childhood memory.”

“I am the only one who has a claim on you, M’lee.” He gestured at the tree. “This is a human custom?”

“Not a serious one,” she hurried to explain. “It’s something you do when you are young and in love.”

“When you are dating?”

“I suppose so. Sometimes.”

Without another word, he turned back to the tree and raised his com. This time he used a thin stream of flame to carve a design deep into the wood. He took his time, ensuring that the mark was worthy of her. She watched silently until he lowered his wrist.

“That’s beautiful, T’lan. Does it mean something?”

“It says M’lee, L’chka of T’lan.” He traced the characters as he spoke.

“You really are the sweetest man, I mean Yehrin. Thank you.” Her eyes glittered before she buried her face in his chest and hugged him.

“I am glad this is a happy memory for you, M’lee.” The feel of her soft body nestled against him stoked his desire. “It is time to return. I grow impatient for my L’chka’s delicious cunt.”

Even in the dappled moonlight under the tree, he saw her cheeks turn pink, but she nodded.

“I’m ready.”

Together they walked out from under the tree.

“I love this place. I’m glad that in one way we will be always be here together.”

She gestured over the park and he followed her hand. The moon cast a shimmering path over the water of the small lake that meandered off across the park. Beyond a stretch of grass on the far shore, forested slopes rose quickly to become part of the rolling foothills that surrounded Elmwood. The dark peaks of the mountains were barely visible against the starry sky. On this side of the lake a paved walkway curved along the water’s edge before passing some small shelters tucked into the gentle slope.

The wind shifted and he caught a fragment of sound. Every sense alert, he straightened, straining for some clue as to the source of the noise. Was that a glimpse of movement in the shadows beneath one of the buildings?

“M’lee, we need to leave—”

“T’lan,” she cried and grabbed his hand. “The baby.”

Instantly diverted, he turned to her. “What is it? Is something wrong?”

“No,” she said. Tears streamed down her cheeks, glittering in the moonlight. “She’s moving! Here.” She held his hand over her stomach, and he froze. For a second, he felt nothing but then something prodded his hand. His hearts pounded.

“Is that… is that?” He couldn’t get the words out.

“Yes, that’s our baby. Isn’t it wonderful?”

Awestruck, he swallowed and rubbed his hand along the curve of the stomach, searching for the sensation again. Emily’s whole face was alive with happiness. Just as he bent to kiss her, he felt something brush against him and she went limp in his arms.

For a stunned moment, he stared down at her, not sure what had happened. But then he saw the trickle of blood from her hairline and realized that she had been hit by a thrown object. Her eyes were closed, her body still, and he wanted to roar a protest. The Ancestors could not be cruel enough to grant him everything he had ever wanted and then snatch it away again. He was a warrior, trained to handle any situation—his hands never trembled but they trembled now as he sought her pulse. Relief filled him as he felt it pumping strongly beneath his fingertips, but rage immediately eclipsed his relief. He heard the voices clearly now, rapidly approaching his position.

“Got her, got that little whore.” The ugly human voice was filled with satisfaction.

“He’s all alone. Come on boys,” another urged.

“Goddamn aliens think they can take over our country.”

“Where’s your gun, Jimmy? Blast that motherfucker.” A roar of sound followed. He felt the impact on his shoulder but didn’t flinch. Instead, he curved his body around M’lee’s as he nestled her carefully between the roots of the tree where she would be protected. Ignoring the advancing humans, he ran the scanner over her, relieved that it did not indicate any damage other than the minor abrasion.

“You missed, dummy. Shoot him again.”

Satisfied that M’lee would be safe while he avenged her honor, he straightened and stepped quickly out from under the tree to move the fight away from her location. The group of human males stopped as he emerged into full view. A few of them looked worried but the rest were swollen with a false sense of superiority. More than half of them had the primitive earth guns, two had wooden clubs, and the rest held knives and other weapons. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his sword.

“Look at that, bringing that fancy knife to a gunfight.” Another blast of sound was followed by a sharp pain that seared his left bicep. Ignoring it, he grinned viciously and stalked forward, battle lust pulsing through his veins.

“You can’t win this one, you cock sucker.” Another blast but he twisted aside in time.

“That sucker is fast,” one of the men with a knife said nervously.

“Not fast enough. And once we’re done with him, we can all take a turn with little miss prim and proper before we cut that alien bastard from her.”

He let the battle rage take him. As he raced forward, another bullet passed through his side, but he barely felt it. His first swing removed the head from the nearest man. A club swung at his head, shattering across his temple before he grabbed the hand holding the broken end and twisted it, breaking the human’s arm. The human screamed but his sword ended the annoying noise. He lowered his head and rammed another man, breaking him across his horns. As he reared back, he caught another man with the pointed tips and sent him flying to land with a wet thump. More impacts shook his body and a slice of fire raced across his arm, but they were insignificant beneath the intensity of his rage. Two more humans broke beneath his sword and another to his horns. They were panicking now, starting to retreat, but he had no mercy in him. He used one hand to slice a jugular while his foot kicked out to disembowel another man. All of them fell before him.

Battle lust still racing through his veins, he surveyed the fallen bodies and roared with satisfaction. A soft moan from behind him alerted him that M’lee was regaining consciousness. He raced back to gather her into his arms, his hands leaving a crimson trail everywhere he touched. Her eyes fluttered open, trying to focus on him.

“What—what happened? T’lan, you’re bleeding.”

“It’s not important.” His blood sang in his veins, demanding the reward for his victory. M’lee was his—he had fought the battle, he had won her by right of conquest. His cock throbbed, urging that he take her now. He retained enough rational thought to know that they were too exposed where they were. He had to get her to a safe place before he could claim her.

“You’re mine, L’chka,” he growled, barely recognizing his own voice.

“Yes, my warrior.”

He stood with her still in his arms. Her eyes widened as she caught a glimpse of the carnage behind him. “T’lan, what’s that?”

“It doesn’t matter,” he snapped, strung too tightly to be patient. He tucked her head into his shoulder and began to run. The path flashed beneath his feet but all he was conscious of was the warm body in his arms, her swollen breasts and ripe stomach pressed against his chest, spiking his arousal ever higher. He ran faster, flying by his vessel and through the back gate. As soon as they were inside the fence, one hand flicked to his belt as he turned the inner barrier solid. T’chok appeared at the back of the domicile.

“Commander—”

“Go,” he roared, his hand reaching for his sword, and the other male disappeared without another word.

As carefully as he could with every nerve alive, he laid M’lee down in a section of soft grass. She didn’t protest, only watched him with enormous eyes as he flung his belt to one side before ripping off the rest of his clothes. Flowering shrubs partially concealed them from the house but like his barbarian ancestors, he would have taken her in full view of his warriors. His only concern was to get inside her as quickly as possible. He came down over her.

“You are mine now.”

Chapter Twenty

T’lan loomed above her, his face savage and completely alien, his horns blocking out the stars. To one side she could see a grey barrier surrounding the yard. It caught her attention, but only for a minute before she focused on her warrior. Blood trailed from beneath one horn and more blood dripped from a ragged wound on one shoulder. She caught sight of more wounds before he lowered his body.

“T’lan, you’re hurt.”

“No matter. I fought for you, M’lee. You are mine.”

Her senses still whirled. One minute they had been sharing their joy at the baby’s movement, the next she was lying beneath the tree. She had a brief glimpse of his body in deadly motion when she had awakened and raised her head. A spray of crimson drops arched against the night before she lost consciousness again. The next time she opened her eyes, T’lan was there, fierce and triumphant as she instinctively responded. As they raced back to the house, his musky scent overwhelming her and her nipples pressed against that firm chest, a low pulse started between her legs. Now her pulse thrummed and her whole body sang with desire.

His hands grasped her head, holding her still as his tongue invaded her mouth. There was no other word for it. He opened her, explored her, took complete possession. She arched up against him, no thought of refusal in her mind, only seeking to get closer to him. He lifted slightly and ran a claw down the center of her dress, letting the sides fall open in the grass and leaving her in nothing but a small pair of lace panties. His eyes glowed brilliant green and gold.

“Beautiful.” His head dipped and his mouth fastened on one swollen breast. He didn’t hesitate, didn’t kiss her gently, he just opened his mouth and pulled her aching flesh deep. His hand went to her other breast, squeezing it, working the nipple with his fingers, rolling it tightly. None of it was gentle, all of it was overwhelming, and she didn’t care. She arched further, aching for more and trying to rub her slick folds against him as she searched for something to fill her empty pussy. His mouth moved from one breast to the other, sucking hard, and his hand went down to slice open her panties, his finger stroked deep between those aching folds and pleasure overwhelmed her.

“T’lan, please.” She writhed against him as he parted her lips and plunged a finger deep within, then another, and then the third, stretching her until she cried out. His thumb reached up to circle her clit and her body tightened.

“No. With me.” He pulled his hand away and she tried to close her legs futilely around the retreating digits. He reared over her. Huge, savage, alien, and everything she had ever wanted.

“You will take me now. I claim you, my L’chka.”

“I’m yours. Please, now.”

With a roar he settled over her, his cock seeking the soaking entrance to her body but even with all his training, the fit was impossibly tight. He pushed harder and the huge head stretched her wider and wider until he finally entered her.

“Oh.” Her eyes went wide with shock. He was so big, he was splitting her apart. But he didn’t stop. He kept pushing, stretching her to her maximum. Despite the wetness easing his way, it hurt, oh God, it hurt, but then he stroked a finger across her clit and she exploded. Her vision disappeared in a flash of white light as her body tried to clench down, unable to make any inroads on the enormous intruder invading her body.

“Fuck, M’lee. Your little cunt… so tight… so hot.” T’lan raised up as he worked himself deeper, eyes focused on where he entered her body. Her orgasm barely touched the surface of what he was doing. She could still feel the stretch, feel the pain, but pleasure fought against it. The textured surface set off new fireworks of sensation with each inch he gained. Every time she thought she couldn’t take any more, he would stroke her clit and her hips would lift up against him until at last, he was buried completely in her body. He stopped there, body shaking as he looked down at her.

“Mine.”

“Yours,” she agreed, pinned helplessly beneath him.

He moved, pulling his cock back even as her body clung desperately to his, the sensation of his withdrawal almost as overwhelming as his entrance had been. She felt each rolling swell of his undulating shaft as he moved. Her pussy fluttered, trying to accommodate the intruder, and he groaned. He stopped with the massive head of his cock still lodged inside her body and then thrust forward, sending sparks of excitement through her veins. Pain and pleasure fought for dominance but then he stroked the swollen nub again and pleasure took over. She encircled his hips with her legs, urging him closer. He thrust again and again, his speed increasing as her body eased open. One hand grabbed her ass and pulled it against him, going impossibly deeper. Her body convulsed as she came again, still trying to clamp down on that iron-hard cock plunged inside her but there was no room.

T’lan growled and came down over her, one hand beneath her head, the other still clasping her ass as he pistoned harder, deeper, as if he could bury himself in her body, his muscles tensing until he threw back his head as he exploded. A rush of hot liquid flooded her pussy and she came again, her body shaking. He collapsed over her, moving just enough to avoid crushing her with his weight. Her legs trembled too much to retain their clasp on his hips so she let them fall to the ground, but she brought her arms up around his neck, stroking the damp skin.

T’lan finally raised his head. The savagery had disappeared from his features as he smiled down at her.

“My L’chka.”

“My warrior.” Deep inside her, she felt his cock throb at her words and an aftershock rolled through her. He began to pull back and she winced, the entire area between her thighs throbbing as the endorphins wore off. He stilled.

“Was I too rough, little one? Are you in pain?”

“N-no. No,” she repeated more firmly. “I’m a little sore. Okay, maybe a lot sore, but I wouldn’t change anything. I felt how much you wanted me, and I wanted you just as much. I love you, T’lan,” she ended in a rush.

“My L’chka,” he whispered and bent his head to kiss her. His tongue teased her lips apart and he stroked gently. Still lodged within her, his cock pulsed and began to harden. Despite the soreness, she felt her body responding but as soon as she tried to wiggle closer, she flinched.

“Hold still, little one.” With one long pull, he withdrew from her body. As he slipped from her swollen flesh, Emily felt a confusing mixture of relief and emptiness. T’lan spread her legs apart and lowered his head.

“Your poor little cunt. All red and swollen.” He dragged his roughened tongue over her swollen flesh, both soothing and arousing. He growled softly and did it again. Despite everything, a low throb pulsed between her thighs.

“Please, T’lan. I can’t take any more.”

“Come. I will get the healing gel and take you to bed.” He started to get up and she was watching him closely enough that she saw him flinch slightly.

“T’lan, are you all right?” Now that she was looking, she realized that the wound on his shoulder was still bleeding, and she could see the additional wounds on his torso more clearly. “Oh my God! You’re hurt! What were you thinking?”

“I was thinking that I wanted you.” He finished standing and reached down to pull her to her feet. “It is nothing.”

“It doesn’t look like nothing to me.” As she stood up, the evening breeze drifted across her body, and she remembered that she was naked. Momentarily distracted, she gasped. “I can’t go in the house like this and you destroyed my dress. I liked that dress.”

“I will get you another,” he promised. He picked up his uniform top, draping it over her before pressing the shoulder seam closed. The neckline gaped and threatened to slide off one side while the thin material clung rather more closely than she would have preferred but it reached almost to her knees. It would have to do.

T’lan looked her up and down and she saw his cock stir. She took a hasty step back.

“Back off, big guy, remember?”

“Of course. But you are very enticing dressed in my clothes, M’lee.”

“And you are very enticing without them, but let’s not give my grandmother a heart attack, okay?” Actually, she doubted very much if her grandmother would object to the sight of a naked T’lan in all his glory—what woman in her right mind would—but she preferred not to share.

As soon as T’lan pulled on his pants, they returned to the house. Emily knew she was walking bow-legged, trying to keep her tender parts from rubbing against each other, but a sense of happiness filled her. She slipped her hand into his, enjoying the way his hand instantly curled around hers. Her happiness lasted until they entered the kitchen.

T’chok was waiting for them with a grim look on his face. After one startled glance at Emily’s outfit, he focused on T’lan. Now that they were in a lighted room, she saw the full extent of T’lan’s injuries for the first time. In addition to the gash beneath his horn and the shoulder wound she had already noticed, there was a tear the length of his forearm, what looked like a hole in his side, and numerous other cuts and abrasions. She had become so used to the bloody but quick-healing wounds he received during training that she hadn’t realized the seriousness of his injuries.

“Oh my God. We need to call Dr. Gaston right now. Or maybe we should just take you to the hospital. Can a hospital treat Yehrin? Or should we call your ship? Don’t they have a doctor?” She turned desperately to T’chok, but T’lan caught her arm.

“M’lee, stop. None of this is serious.”

“Really? It all looks so bad. T’chok, is it serious?” she demanded. The older warrior looked uncomfortable.

“The commander is correct that none of it is life threatening.”

“It wouldn’t be life threatening if I broke my arm, either, but it would sure as hell hurt and it would be serious.”

“We heal more quickly than you do,” T’lan said soothingly.

“I know, I’ve seen you do it.” Emily calmed down a little. “But these aren’t just going to go away, are they? If nothing else, you need to have the bigger ones closed up.”

“T’chok will attend to them as soon as I put you to bed.”

“If you think I’m going anywhere until you’ve been tended to, you are sadly mistaken. And T’chok, you had better wake up Tren so he can take the night watch. T’lan will spend all night in bed and get some rest.”

“He is already at his post. I called him in when—” He shot a glance at T’lan. “I called him in earlier. Sit down, Commander.”

“Of course, what am I thinking?” She tried to ease T’lan into a seat, but he raised an eyebrow and pushed her gently into a chair.

“I will take care of M’lee first, T’chok.”

“What do you mean, take care of me? I’m fine.” His eyes went to her hairline and she realized that her head actually did ache a little. “Honestly, it’s nothing. Unless—this wouldn’t hurt the baby, would it?”

“No, I scanned you earlier and everything is fine.”

“Then sit down and let T’chok take care of you. Or do you want me to do it?”

“No,” both males exclaimed at the same time. The fact that T’lan actually stopped arguing and sat down worried Emily more than she wanted to admit. The blood drained from her face as T’chok laid out a variety of instruments on the table.

“M’lee, perhaps it would be better if you waited in the other room,” T’lan suggested.

“No. I’m not going to leave you.” She reached across and took his hand. “You just hold on to me.”

Both warriors gave her an incredulous look, but she lifted her chin and gripped T’lan’s hand firmly. T’chok shook his head but he began examining the wounds. He probed gently around the shoulder injury and she felt T’lan tense beneath her hand.

“Is it still in there?” T’chok asked.

“Yes. You will need to remove it.”

She gasped. “Remove what?”

“The bullet,” T’lan said calmly. “If it is not removed, it could cause infection.”

“Bullet? You were shot?”

“M’lee, we were attacked.” His eyes went to her head again. “I did not protect you as I should.”

“You took her out of the safe area,” T’chok said grimly.

“You mean when we went to the love tree? That’s why someone was able to shoot you? This is all my fault.” Tears filled her eyes.

“I made the decision—it is my responsibility. I allowed myself to be distracted.” His eyes softened. “Much as I regret that you were injured, I am glad that we could share that time together.”

She gave him a tremulous smile. “I am, too.”

“If I may continue?” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw T’chok lift a long, pointed instrument. She turned her head, but she still felt T’lan’s muscles grow taut beneath her hand. By the time she heard a chink and felt him relax, tears were streaming down her face.

“M’lee, please go into the other room,” T’lan urged.

“I’m not leaving you.”

“M’lee, you are making this harder for him,” T’chok said.

“I am?” She wiped her eyes and frowned at the older warrior.

“Yes. If you are here, he must be brave. If we are alone, then he does not need to hide his pain.”

“T’lan, you don’t have to pretend for me.” Emily squeezed his hand.

“It is the warrior’s code,” T’chok said firmly.

“It is? Are you sure you don’t mind if I leave?”

“No, M’lee,” T’lan said firmly. “You should go and bathe and await me in our bed.”
“If you’re sure.” Still reluctant to leave, but also a little relieved, she stood up, proud that her legs didn’t tremble. Carefully averting her eyes from the blood stains on the table top, she gave him a quick kiss. As she walked out of the room, she could swear she heard a sigh of relief.

Tren was seated in his usual position but he glanced up when she entered. His face darkened as he surveyed her.

“M’lee hurt. Commander not protect?”

“No, I’m not hurt.” He rose to his feet, face grim, and for the first time since they had come to the door, she saw him as the impressive warrior that he truly was rather than her youthful companion. She followed his gaze down to her arms and saw the blood there. “This isn’t mine—T’lan is the one who was injured.”

“Promise?”

“Yes, I promise I’m fine. I’m just going to get cleaned up and get some rest. It’s been a long evening.” All of a sudden, exhaustion overwhelmed her.

“Follow upstairs,” Tren announced.

She started to argue, then decided the hell with it. She really was tired, and she didn’t want to take any chances on the stairs. Picking up his tablet, he followed her at a respectful distance, but stayed close enough to catch her if she fell. Her legs trembled all the way, but she made it in one piece. Once she reached the bathroom door, she turned and gave him a watery smile.

“Thanks, Tren. T’chok is taking care of T’lan in the kitchen, but make sure he sends him to bed as soon as he’s done, okay?”

“Yes.” He hesitated, then spoke carefully. “Good night, M’lee.”

“Goodnight.”

Closing the bathroom door with a tired sigh, she almost screamed when she caught a glimpse of her reflection. Blood was matted in her curls and streaked down her face. More blood—not to mention grass, dirt, and other substances—covered her bare arms and legs. No wonder Tran had been so upset. She stripped off T’lan’s shirt and the view didn’t improve much. Red marks covered her breasts, her neck was abraded, and even from the front, she could tell that her labia were swollen. Blue stained her thighs. Moving very gingerly, she turned on the shower and stepped under the warm water. The stream of water felt amazing, as did seeing all the dirt and gore wash down the drain. Her fingers probed the cut on her forehead cautiously, but it was only tender. Washing between her legs caused her breath to catch. She needed that gel.

Stepping out of the tub, she saw T’lan’s shirt crumpled on the ground. She had no idea how many uniforms he had, but surely he would want this one in better shape. With a mental shrug she swished it under the spray. Once she had rinsed it and shaken it out, it dried almost instantly. I need some baby clothes made out of this.

Even though the shirt seemed dry, she didn’t want to put it back on. Instead, she wrapped the towel around herself, and after a quick peek down the stairs to make sure no one was there, darted into her bedroom. For once, she didn’t even bother putting on a nightgown for T’lan to remove. After carefully rubbing healing gel between her legs, she slipped between the cool cotton sheets, curled a hand around her stomach and gave in to exhaustion.

Chapter Twenty-One

As soon as M’lee left the room, T’lan groaned.

“Serves you right,” T’chok said unsympathetically.

“I know.” Remorse filled him. M’lee had come to harm under his protection.

“How many were there?”

“Fifteen.”

“Why didn’t you just use the blast ray?” T’chok asked as he closed another wound.

“Because they injured my L’chka. It was an act of honor.”

T’chok shook his head but said nothing. They both knew that using the sword had been the proper response.

“How did the attack happen?” T’chok kept his voice strictly neutral but T’lan still felt the implied criticism. He glared at the older male, but T’chok was stitching up the gash on his arm and ignored T’lan’s resentment. Unfortunately, he knew the censure was just.

“I allowed myself to be distracted. T’chok, the child is moving.” Despite everything, a smile lit his face at the memory. “M’lee held my hand against her stomach and she poked me.”

“M’lee?” T’chok raised an eyebrow.

“No, the child, you fool.” He sighed and returned to the original question. “Apparently, a group of human males were meeting in the park.”

“They were organized?”

“I suspect that they gathered more to brag and drink than to actually plan trouble, but they had worked themselves up and, unfortunately, we were there.” He gripped the table as T’chok finished closing the wound. “They knew about the child.”

T’chok frowned. “I suppose it was inevitable. Although we requested anonymous packaging, the delivery drivers could have deduced the contents. Someone may have heard about the visit to the furniture merchant and made the connection. Of course, the doctor could have talked as well.”

T’lan shook his head. “I do not think so. But the fact that he has been here every week could have been noted.”

“It is not only the humans with whom we have to be concerned. The rumors are flying within the fleet as well.” Bending closer, T’chok began cleaning the more minor injuries.

“Do the rumors state that the child is a girl?”

“Not that I have heard.” T’chok sighed and leaned back. “But the situation continues to escalate. I doubt there is a single warrior who is unaware that humans are compatible for breeding. The younger warriors are impatient to mate and dismissive of horror stories from the past. Everyone that I have spoken with is trying to spread calm and patience, but it has been difficult. Once they find out that female children are possible…”

“Perhaps we are too optimistic—there is always a chance that a child will be female. My daughter may not be significant.” Except to me and M’lee.

“They will argue that we should find out. Immediately.” He paused. “I heard your old friend Commander T’ngorzul may be behind the discontent.”

“He is no friend of mine,” T’lan snorted. They had been in the same year in the Warrior House and had competed on every conceivable level with T’lan being the most frequent winner—despite T’ngorzul’s attempts to circumvent the rules in his efforts to win. T’lan despised the other warrior and considered him lacking in honor.

Dismissing him for the moment, he continued. “I will inform the Supreme Commander that the rumors have spread, although I am sure that he already knows. He is also aware that the missing tesrekh is from the command ship and he is having investigations made.”

The warriors exchanged a grim stare before T’chok shook his head and returned to his medical duties. “Did you arrange to dispose of the bodies from tonight?”

“Not yet. I am tempted to let them rot where they lie, but that will do nothing to calm the town if this was in fact more than an isolated incident. Have T’yarmaa remove them. Have another squad placed on standby. It may be that those humans were the problem, and things will be quieter now.”

“You still intend to stay here?”

“M’lee accepted my claim tonight.” Despite the events of the evening, a warm glow of pride filled him.

“So I gathered,” T’chok said dryly.

“I do not wish to repay her for that honor by turning around and removing her from a place where she is content. If the unrest continues, I will have no choice. But perhaps the source of the disease has been cut out.”

T’chok nodded but did not comment. T’lan suspected that the other warrior considered him weak to be so concerned over his L’chka’s happiness, but not only did he wish for his child to be at ease with a content mother, he wished that for her sake as well. He rubbed his chest, his hearts aching.

“And there is another reason. Once we return to the ship, the ability of humans to breed will no longer be conjecture, but fact. I wish to delay that knowledge as long as possible.”

“Very well. Do you wish to leave the physical wall in place?” T’chok asked.

“No. The monitors will alert us to any activity, and I wish the domicile to appear as normal as possible.”

“Yes, Commander.” The older male held up a last instrument. “I need to cauterize this last wound.”

Fuck. No matter how impervious to pain a warrior was, the fire from the tube hurt.

T’chok raised an eyebrow. “Shall I ask M’lee to come back and hold your hand?”

“No. And thank you for getting her to leave. Warrior’s code?” He arched a brow.

T’chok shrugged. “I told you I had been studying the literature that appeals to human females.”

“Just as well,” he said and managed to restrain his roar as T’chok placed the heated instrument against his side.

As soon as the pain faded, he pushed to his feet. “I am going to bed. I will return to take my watch.”

“No, Commander. Your L’chka has issued strict orders that you are to remain in her bed for the entire night.”

He opened his mouth to argue, but T’chok beat him to it.

“T’lan, you have been on half sleep for weeks, you are injured, and your L’chka has just accepted your claim. You are entitled to one night of rest. We will keep watch.”

“Very well.” In truth, the thought of an entire night in M’lee’s bed tempted him. “Good night, old friend.”

As he passed through the front room, T’renan started to glare at him but his eyes widened as he took in the damage that covered T’lan’s body.

“Are you well, Commander?”

“I am fine. I will not be relieving you tonight.”

“No, Commander.”

“T’chok will inform you of the events of the evening. Be alert.”

“Yes, Commander.” The young officer gave the correct responses but T’lan could see that the events of the evening had disturbed him.

“I know you will, T’renan. My L’chka’s safety will be in good hands.”

Finally, T’renan’s stiff posture eased slightly. “Thank you, Commander.”

At the bottom of the stairs, T’lan hesitated. Normally, he would have returned to the vessel to cleanse himself as he usually did while M’lee slept. Tonight, he was not willing to leave her. With a sigh, he decided to use her small bathing place in order to wash. Several bumped heads and quiet curses later, he was at last able to slip into M’lee’s bed. She blinked sleepily and snuggled into his side. The feel of her lush curves instantly raised his desire, but she would not be ready for another mating so soon. Sternly ignoring his arousal, he pulled her closer and slept.

Her screams woke him two hours later. T’lan jolted awake, already reaching for his weapons, before he realized that M’lee was still asleep, body thrashing as horrible sounds emerged from her mouth. The bedroom door crashed open, one warrior going high, the other low, both with weapons drawn.

“She is dreaming,” he said as he sat up and pulled her into his lap. She fought wildly, but he wrapped her tightly in his arms before looking to the males at the entrance. “Thank you for your diligence, but please leave us now.”

They nodded and retreated, T’renan hesitating a fraction of a second longer before he closed the door. M’lee had quieted now but water leaked from under her lashes. He stroked her hair and whispered soothing words.

“Be calm, M’lee. All is well.” He repeated the words until she appeared peaceful once more. He was about to lay her down again when her eyes popped open.

“T’lan? I had this terrible dream.”

“Do not worry, my L’chka. You are safe with me.”

“I saw all these bodies—torn apart, bleeding,” she whispered.

“Do not think of it again.”

“But… It didn’t feel like a dream.” She pushed against him and he helped her sit up but didn’t allow her to leave his lap. “They were at the park. And I knew some of their faces.”

He had hoped to shield her from the violence, but apparently, he hadn’t been quick enough to prevent her from seeing the carnage he had left in his wake. Uncertain whether or not to confirm her suspicions, he waited as she sorted through her memories. At last she raised her eyes to his.

“It was real, wasn’t it?” she asked quietly.

“Yes. Those males hurt you. They would have done worse if I had not stopped them.”

“But—but like that?” She reached out and placed her hand next to his shoulder wound. “I know they hurt you but—”

“I am not concerned about these wounds,” he interrupted impatiently. “They are nothing. However, I will never let any harm come to you or our child. They threatened you both.”

“And I thank you for protecting us.” Biting her lip, she looked away, obviously troubled. “But it was so… violent. Couldn’t you have shot them with your ray thingy?”

“They would have been just as dead.” He placed a finger over her mouth as she started to protest. “Dead, M’lee. This was not a situation where I could simply send them to sleep. What kind of a warrior would I be if I allowed a threat to you or our child to live?”

Still looking unsettled, she curved a hand around her stomach. He placed his hand next to hers, delighted when he felt a small flutter beneath their joined hands.

“I will always protect you,” he vowed.

“I know, T’lan. I just wish…”

“Wish what, my L’chka?” Alarm raced through T’lan. Had the violence been too much for her? Did she wish another mate, a human mate? He would never give her up, but he did not want her to regret their bond.

“Nothing.” She shook her head. “Let’s get some sleep. You need your rest.”

After studying her face once more, he laid her down and curled around her. She did not protest but her body remained stiff until she finally drifted off to sleep. Twice more during the night she cried out and awakened. Instead of screaming, low moans emerged from her lips as more water streaked down her cheeks. Both times, T’lan simply pulled her tighter and stroked her soft curls until she went back to sleep. Afterwards, he laid awake, his hearts hurting for his little female.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Emily awoke the next morning, as exhausted as if she hadn’t slept at all. Nightmare and memory blended together leaving her terrified and unsure how much of what she saw in her dreams was real. The visions had haunted her all night long—a head separated from a body, eyes still wide open; another body with his spine bent backwards; blood pouring from a shoulder missing an arm. And worst of all, a vision of T’lan with a savage grin on his face swinging his blade, blood arcing out from the metal. It seemed impossible that the ferocious figure in her head could be the same person who was curled so protectively around her body. She could feel the steady rise and fall of his chest behind her back, and on any other morning, she would have been delighted. She didn’t like waking up by herself every morning and had dreamed of a time when they would have a leisurely morning in bed together. Be careful what you wish for.

Moving slowly so that she wouldn’t wake him, she turned her head until she could see his face. Stern, alien, and so unexpectedly beloved. The gash under his horn had already started to close but the vivid mark across his face only highlighted the warrior aspect of his features. He opened his eyes, the green and gold striations vivid in the early morning light. His eyes warmed as he looked at her, the pupils expanding into ovals. His cock stiffened against her bottom.

“Good morning, my L’chka,” he whispered. “I enjoy waking up to you.”

Feelings in an uproar, her lips trembled. He bent his head to kiss her, but she turned her face away.

“I’m still sore.” It was true enough, but she knew that she was also using it as an excuse.

“I only wish to kiss you.”

“But it never stops there, does it?” She tried for a joking tone, but it fell miserably flat.

T’lan gently rolled her onto her back and leaned down to study her face. “What worries you, little one?”

Tears sprang to her eyes and she dashed them away impatiently. “I swear all I ever do anymore is cry.”

“You are with child. The literature said it is to be expected. And you had a hard night.” He traced a finger along her forehead where she had been injured. She bit back an incredulous retort at the understatement. “But I think that something more concerns you. Do you regret accepting my claim?”

“N-no.” When they were alone like this, when he treated her so tenderly, how could she?

“I am glad, for I will never let you go,” he vowed. A flash of the fierce warrior crossed his face.

She gasped and he dropped his head and took advantage of her open mouth with a slow, sweet kiss. As always, she caught fire with his touch, instinctively trying to move closer. His body responded just as eagerly but he retained enough control to bring the kiss to a conclusion before it escalated any further. They were both breathless when he raised his head.

“As you say, it never stops there.” He smiled, gave her a quick peck on her lips, and climbed out of bed. “Stay in bed and rest, M’lee.”

“What about you?” Despite her conflicted feelings, she couldn’t help but admire the way his muscles flexed as he drew on his pants, grimacing a little as he forced his half-erect shaft into place. The wounds that covered his chest and torso had also started to heal but the damage was still extensive enough to make her wince. “You need to rest as well.”

“I had a fine night of sleep with my L’chka in my arms. I must return to duty.”

“Do you think… Do you think there will be trouble today?”

“I do not know. The rebellious ones may have been in the group last night and everything could be calm now that they have been eliminated.”

Eliminated. He said it so coldly. A wave of nausea swept over her.

“Let’s hope so,” she managed to say. Closing her eyes, she didn’t watch as he finished dressing and left the room.

Despite her weariness, she couldn’t face the empty bed. She dragged herself up and pulled on the first pair of maternity shorts and top she could find. Without bothering to do more than splash her face with cold water and brush her teeth, she went downstairs. Tren stood at the bottom and watched her, but he didn’t say anything, and she avoided his gaze. Instead, she knocked quietly on her grandmother’s door.

“Come in.”

Gran was sitting up in bed reading the newspaper, a cup of tea by her side. She peered over her glasses at Emily as Tribs jumped up and chirped at her.

When her grandmother had moved downstairs, she had turned the former living room into a cozy bedroom with an eclectic collection of furniture. Assorted flower prints covered almost every surface, vying for dominance, but somehow everything melded into a harmonious whole.

“Good morning, sweetie. How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine.” Restlessly, she wandered over to the bureau to look at the collection of photos in flowered, beaded, sequined, and heavily carved metal frames. Her attention snagged on a picture of her grandfather in his uniform and she remembered what Gran had told her about war changing a man. Could he have performed such a ruthless act?

Moving over to the window, she looked out onto a grey morning. Even the weather fit her mood with a soft mist turning everything damp. She paced back to her grandmother’s side but didn’t sit when she patted the covers invitingly.

“What on earth is wrong with you, child? You’re more nervous than a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs.”

“I know, Gran. I’m sorry.”

Her grandmother shot another look at her and patted the covers again. “Sit.”

Emily collapsed on the bed. Tribs immediately jumped into her lap and she ran her fingers through his soft fur.

“Now, tell me what’s going on,” Gran ordered.

“Do you know what happened last night?”

“Yes, when T’chok brought me my tea and paper, he told me that there had been an attack.”

“T’chok brought you the newspaper and a cup of tea? Gran, they aren’t our servants.”

“They’re living in my house. Besides, he volunteered.”

Emily gave her a skeptical look which the older woman ignored.

“I was shocked when he told me that you and T’lan were attacked.” Her grandmother’s eyes snapped angrily. "If I could just get my hands on those bastards.”

“I don’t think you can anymore. T’lan killed them all.” She heard her voice shaking.

Her grandmother’s face paled, but then she nodded determinedly. “I’m sure he didn’t have a choice—if they were foolish enough to attack you, they got what they deserved.”

“But it was so brutal, Gran.” She covered her face as the image of the slain men reappeared in her mind. “And I think... I think one of them was Mitch.”

She heard her grandmother’s breath catch.

“I don’t know that I’m surprised,” she finally admitted. “I thought he was a little too crazy about you.”

“Too crazy to accept the fact that I might prefer an alien to him.”

“Is he the reason you’re so upset? I didn’t think you liked him at all,” she asked.

“I didn’t—but I’ve known him most of my life. We went to school together. Part of me knows that T’lan was protecting me and the baby. Then I see the bodies again.” Her fingers twisted in the quilt. “Gran, I honestly think I love him, but I have no idea how to handle this. It just shows how different we are. I’m not even sure if the Yehrin love the way that we do.”

“They might not. But, sweetie, I’ve seen him with you and it’s obvious that that boy would do anything for you.” Only her grandmother would refer to a seven-foot-tall alien warrior as a boy.

“But is it for me, or for the baby? The baby seems so important to him.”

“I don’t get the impression he’s thinking about the baby when you two start canoodling,” she said dryly.

Emily blushed but waved a dismissive hand. “That’s just lust.”

“In my experience, real passion—the kind I think you two share—requires feelings as well as lust. I know you have them—is it so hard to think that he has them, too?”

“No. When he looks at me, I believe he cares.”

“I know you’re confused, and it probably doesn’t help that your hormones are going crazy, but why don’t you try having faith in that belief?”

“You’re right.” She reached over and kissed Gran’s petal-soft cheek. “I’ll try.”

However, as the morning wore on, it became clear that she was not succeeding. She only picked at her breakfast until T’lan gently but firmly reminded her that she was eating for two and she needed to keep up her strength. She managed to choke down a small portion, but her nausea was back, and she had to drink two cups of ginger tea before her stomach would settle.

Despite the intermittent rain and T’lan’s injuries, he and T’chok went out in the backyard to train as always. She usually enjoyed watching them, but as soon as T’lan drew his sword, the horrible memories came flooding back, and she had to turn away. She left the kitchen to avoid seeing them through the back windows. T’renan was on guard duty at the front, but she didn’t have the heart to start their usual one-sided conversation, and he kept slanting her concerned looks. After she sighed for about the fortieth time, her grandmother stopped mending, took her firmly by the hand and led her into the downstairs bedroom. She gave Emily a cup of hot chocolate, turned on a Disney movie, covered her with a quilt, and left her with Tribs tucked against her side.

Emily tried to work up some resentment to being treated like a child, but instead she felt comforted, and relaxed enough to take a long nap. When she joined the others for lunch, she was actually able to give T’lan a tentative smile and saw the flash of relief on his face. Lunch was mostly silent but not uncomfortable.

“I think I should go to the diner,” Gran announced as they finished the meal.

“We just finished eating.” Emily gave her grandmother a concerned look.

“I am well aware of that. But you know the diner is a hotbed of gossip. I can find out if anyone is still stirring up trouble.”

“No,” T’lan ordered.

“Oh, for goodness’ sake. They’re not going to bother me. I’m a harmless old woman.” Her grandmother literally rolled her eyes, and Emily had to suppress a giggle. “And it’s been quiet all morning, hasn’t it? I just want to make sure that the worst of it has blown over.”

“It is too soon. If we pass another peaceful night or two, I will consider it.”

“Young man, you’re not the boss of me.”

“Gran, please listen to T’lan,” Emily interrupted quickly. “Can’t we just give it a few days?”

Gran sighed. “Oh, I suppose so. It’s probably just as well since I have to go the grocery store this afternoon anyway.” She held up a hand. “Don’t worry, I’ll go to Hendersonville.”

The two warriors exchanged a glance.

“I’ve been going there for three weeks now without any problems. Are you going to keep me confined to the house as well?”

Her grandmother’s eyes started to snap angrily.

“T’lan, is it safe?” Emily asked.

“As your grandmother said, she has not experienced any trouble… and yet, I think it would be wiser to wait.”

“Well, I don’t. And you’re not going to tell me what to do.” Gran was really working up a head of steam. She might resemble a kitten hissing at a mastiff, but she wasn’t backing down.

“Could you go with her?” Emily asked T’lan quietly.

“I will not leave you, M’lee. But T’renan can go.”

“Is that all right, Gran? Tren can go with you—cloaked, of course.” The older woman frowned but Emily added hastily, “Please. For my sake.”

“Oh, all right.”

“T’chok, relieve T’renan so he can accompany the Elder Female.”

“Yes, Commander.” T’chok disappeared into the front room and Gran, still grumbling, followed him.

T’lan turned to her. “Now, my L’chka. We will talk.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

T’lan picked up his little human, rejoicing when she did not protest and carried her out to the covered area behind the domicile. He sat on the swinging chair facing the back garden and settled her onto his lap. The assorted greens of the trees and plants surrounding the house stood in stark contrast to the grey day. Few sounds disturbed the silence. He heard the Elder Female’s car leave but even that noise was quickly muffled by the misty rain that continued to fall. The dampness awakened the earth and the rich tang of dirt filled his nostrils, overlaid by M’lee’s delicate fragrance. He rocked back and forth, content to have her in his arms as she gave a small sigh and nestled closer.

“T’lan,” she said at last.

“Yes, my L’chka?”

“I’m sorry that I’ve been so distant today.”

He frowned at her words—she had never been far from him. But he allowed her to continue.

“It’s just… I have never been around violence before.”

“That is as it should be. I wish that was still true. But it is always hard, the first time one confronts the reality of death.”

“When did you first face it?”

“I was five cycles when my mother died.” She gave a shocked gasp and he patted her back soothingly as he continued. “I believe my father would have followed her immediately if not for my existence. He was never the same after that day. When I entered the Warrior’s House, he resumed active duty. He was dead within two cycles.”

“Oh, T’lan. I’m so sorry.”

His tender-hearted mate’s eyes filled with tears, but he felt no sorrow. He had known that his father would not last—no male ever did once he lost his L’chka. The very thought of losing M’lee made his hearts skip a beat. But he would never allow harm to come to her, and he refused to even consider the possibility now that he had her warm and willing in his arms. He smiled at her.

“Enough tales of the past. In case you have forgotten, you accepted my claim last night and I have barely tasted you since then. Your warrior is sadly neglected.”

“He is?” She smiled back, accepting the subject change. “We wouldn’t want that, would we?”

She wiggled up until she was perched over his thighs, her luscious ass caressing his rapidly expanding shaft. Running a finger across his shoulder, she frowned in disappointment when nothing happened.

“How do I take this off?”

“There is a release, here.” He showed her the hidden placket. “I catch it with my claw.”

“I don’t have claws, but I have fingernails. Let me try.” Leaning forward, she worked diligently at the fastening. Her breasts rubbed against his chest and he fought back a groan as he felt her small nipples harden and press against him. Her cheeks flushed with arousal and her bottom began to shift, looking for closer contact with his swollen erection.

“There,” she exclaimed as the shirt fell free.

“Now it is my turn.” Before she could protest, he pulled her shirt over her head, leaving her golden curls in adorable disarray around her lovely face. All glowing skin and soft curves, she was a vision of lush femininity with her breasts overflowing her thin pink bra and her stomach round and ripe with promise.

“You are beautiful, my L’chka.”

“So are you.” Her eyes scanned his face before lowering to his chest and abdomen with visible appreciation. “And it’s my turn. Can I remove your belt?”

“No, it is keyed only to me.” He released the catch and placed it over the back of the chair where it would be near at hand. “But my pants have the same type of catch as my shirt, here.” He drew her fingers to his hip. Her weight shifted as she bent to one side, giving his cock a delicious massage, and he growled softly.

“Mm.” She shivered. “I love it when you do that.”

“That is just as well. You arouse my most primitive instincts.”

“Good. I like your instincts.” She smiled triumphantly as his pants parted. “And now that I’m yours, I can kiss you whenever I want, right?”

“Of course.” His eyes went to her succulent mouth, but instead of reaching up to kiss him, she bent forward and kissed his chest. It was a pleasant sensation, but it did not compare to the pleasure of her mouth against his. He was about to raise her to his lips when she fastened her small mouth around his nipple and sucked, sending a surprising spike of excitement straight to his cock. She licked and teased the small nub of flesh, then moved to one side, allowing his cock to spring up between them. Before he realized her intentions, she swiped her small, pink tongue across the sensitive head. He was grateful that he was seated—if he had been standing, his knees would have weakened.

“M’lee, what are you doing?”

“I am tasting my mate,” she whispered, her warm breath adding to the sensations engulfing him.

“But it is my pleasure to taste you.”

“Not this time.” Before he could protest, she enclosed him in the warm, wet haven of her mouth, and only years of discipline stopped him from plunging upward to seek more of the erotic pleasure. Her mouth was small, her lips already stretched wide in an effort to accommodate him, and he would not force her to take more than she could handle. He dug his claws into his palms as she ran a seductive tongue along the sensitive underside, but his hips jerked. To his shock, she actually took him deeper, deep enough that he could feel the narrow confines of her throat swallowing around the tip of his cock, the milking sensation pushing him over the edge as he came in a long, hot explosion as she drank him in.

When his eyes opened, she smiled up at him as she wiped away the traces of blue circling her mouth.

“My turn,” he growled, and reversed their positions, stripping her shorts away before kneeling on the floor in front of her as he spread her legs. Her flesh was still swollen and pink and he forced himself to go slowly, licking a gentle path from her small entrance to the impudent nub already stiff and ready for his attentions. After a few soft strokes, she made an impatient noise and grabbed his horns, pulling him closer.

“More,” she demanded.

“I do not wish to hurt you, my L’chka.”

“You’re not hurting me. I need you.”

If his mate needed him, there was no option. He gave into his instincts, licking and sucking each inch of flesh, her body rewarding him with more of her delicious essence before he focused on her clit, working it relentlessly as he slid a finger first carefully, then more demandingly, into her engorged sheath until she came in a final convulsion, crying out his name. Once her tremors stopped, he withdrew his finger, glad to see that she did not flinch, and licked her gently until she calmed. It was his turn to smile up at her.

“This mutual tasting is most pleasant.”

“You can say that again,” she said with a happy sigh.

He tilted his head, considering. “Why would I say it again?”

“It’s an expression. It means that what you said is worth repeating.”

“It is worth repeating many times,” he agreed. One last kiss to her tender flesh and he reluctantly climbed to his feet and dressed. While they should be safe behind the monitors, they were exposed, and he did not wish to be caught unaware.

To his disappointment, M’lee also put her clothes back on, but as soon as she was dressed, she curled back on his lap. He pushed the swinging chair with one foot while they watched the rain drip from the trees.

“What is Yehr like?” she asked sleepily.

“I do not know.”

“You don’t know?”

“I was born in one of the outer systems. I never had a reason to go to the inner planets. I have seen pictures, of course.”

“What does it look like?”

His training argued for discretion, but he could see little harm in the topic. Besides, she had accepted his claim.

“Beautiful but… sterile.” The thought would not have occurred to him before this time with M’lee, but now he recognized its truth. “There is no natural life left on Yehr. There are gardens, of course, by the best designers, but it is very controlled. Perhaps that is why we try to find worlds where that has not yet happened so they can be preserved.” Like yours. The unspoken words hung between them, but she did not pursue the subject.

“Will you ever go there?”

“You mean will we ever go there? I will never go anywhere without you. But no, it is not the warrior way to look behind. We always search forward.”

“Search? What are you searching for?”

Again, he considered his answer, but decided that this was not the time to go into detail about why they were here. Instead, he settled on a more personal response. “I have found what I am searching for.”

Fortunately, she did not press the issue and only smiled up at him. A pang of guilt hit him. He did need to explain to her. They swung in lazy silence.

His wrist com vibrated at the same time that T’chok came flying through the house, pausing only long enough to inform T’lan of the situation.

“The outer barrier. T’renan just came through and he’s moving fast.”

“Go meet him,” T’lan ordered as he rose and put his hand on his sword hilt. “I will stay with M’lee.”

T’chok took off directly.

“What’s happening?” M’lee looked confused and he realized they had been speaking in Yehrin.

“T’renan is returning by the water path.”

“Tren? But what about Gran? He was supposed to be with her.” She started to dash after T’chok, but he caught her arm.

“I do not know what is happening, M’lee but you must stay safe. You do not want to risk the baby.”

“But Gran is all I have.” The ready tears started to trickle down her cheeks.

“Not any more, my L’chka. You, our child, the Elder Female—you are all part of my House.” She gripped his hand and gave him a watery smile.

The garden gate swung wide, T’chok half-carrying T’renan through the narrow opening. The young warrior’s left horn was broken and bleeding. More blood streamed down his forehead and his left arm hung limp and useless, but his other arm cradled a tiny figure against his chest.

“Gran!”

This time, T’lan didn’t try to stop her, catching her hand to help her along as they raced down the garden. He activated the barrier wall as they went. As soon as T’renan’s battered body reached the lawn, he stumbled and went to his knees, but he never lost his grip on his fragile burden. Cradled across T’renan’s thighs, his good arm still supported her. T’chok was already running the scanner across her broken body. He gave T’lan a grim look. M’lee had fallen to her knees also, clasping her grandmother’s limp fingers.

“Is she… is she alive?” Pleading, she looked up at T’chok, her eyes wide and bright with water.

“Yes, but the scanner indicates that her condition is very serious. I do not know what to do.”

“T’lan, get the doctor. Please…hurry,” M’lee begged.

He pushed to his feet immediately but T’chok shook his head. “Humans do not have the medical skills to save her.”

“But you have them, don’t you? Please T’lan, you can’t let her die.”

All of his warrior training argued against her request, but he looked at her pleading face and the crumpled figure of the female who carried such spirit and made the only possible decision. “We will return to the ship now. T’chok, you will uncloak the vessel and prepare it for departure.”

Breathing shallowly, T’renan looked at T’lan and gasped, “Stasis bed.”

T’chok had been scanning the injured warrior and he frowned. “There is only one. If you are not stabilized soon, you will lose your horn.”

The young warrior met T’lan’s eyes, his own filled with pain but unflinching. “My responsibility. Go, T’chok.” The older warriors exchanged a glance, then T’chok nodded and moved.

“What are you doing?” M’lee cried as T’chok gathered up the Elder Female and disappeared through the grey wall.

“He is taking her to the vessel. There is a medical bed that should keep her stable until we reach the ship. Come, I will take you to join her and come back for T’renan.”

Her eyes stopped trying to stare through the opaque wall after her grandmother and looked to where the younger warrior was starting to collapse.

“Oh no, you won’t. You said it, we’re a family. He comes with us.” She tried to put her shoulder under T’renan’s arm but T’lan moved her gently to one side.

Despite his pride in her bravery, he still had no intention of letting her strain herself. “No, L’chka. I will carry him. Take this.” He handed her the blast tube. “The trigger is here. I have set it to respond to your genetic signature. It is at full strength—it will kill whoever it touches.”

“Good. Just let anyone try and stop us.”

As carefully as possible, he lifted T’renan into his arms and rose to his feet. The younger male gave an almost inaudible groan, his face pale and sweating. M’lee immediately stepped to T’lan’s right side, one hand on his belt and the other holding the blast tube facing outward. Her tears had disappeared.

Once they were through the barrier, the graceful white shape of the vessel was clearly visible in the low undergrowth next to the stream. The wings were still folded up and it resembled a giant white bird, perched amidst the forest, as steam started to gather underneath.

“Wow,” M’lee exclaimed softly, but he was proud to see that her eyes didn’t linger. Instead, she kept scanning their surroundings, although nothing disturbed the quiet of the rainy wood. T’chok appeared at the door of the vessel and helped T’lan maneuver T’renan inside and on to a bunk. M’lee followed and went directly to where her grandmother lay in the stasis bed, her small body barely occupying half of the clear glass tube.

“She is stable.” T’chok said. “But I am deeply concerned about her injuries.”

“Can we get Dr. Gaston?” M’lee looked up from where she was crouched next to the tube. “I know you have all kinds of advanced medicine, but he’s been her doctor for most of her life. Maybe he could help.”

If M’lee wanted the doctor, she would have him.

He turned to where T’renan lay curled on his good side. “Can you tell me what happened? Should we expect resistance?”

The younger warrior tried to shake his head and winced. “I do not think so. I believe they tried to make it look accidental. Someone was behind us in a vehicle. Just as we came around the high corner, they rammed our vehicle and sent it down the ravine. I tried to keep the Elder Female safe, but the descent was too rapid and too far.” He closed his eyes, shame covering his face. “I failed M’lee. I did not expect the vehicle to attack.”

M’lee had been watching their faces. “What’s he saying?”

He explained briefly and her eyes grew dark with rage, but she gave T’renan’s hand a quick squeeze. For once, T’lan did not protest. “It’s not his fault. It’s the narrow-minded bastards who live here. I don’t care if I never see this town again. Get the doctor and let’s go.”

“The fastest way to is take the vessel but it could cause some damage when it lands.”

“I don’t care if it destroys the whole fucking town.”

T’lan took her at her word, making no attempt to avoid any buildings in the central part of town except the doctor’s office. He smiled grimly as the vessel landed on top of several parked cars and the outspread wings raked across several structures on the street. As soon as they landed, T’chok left and returned seconds later with the doctor at his side, carrying a small black bag in one hand. Face red with anger, the doctor leaned over the female’s still body. T’chok showed him how to view the images on the scanner and buckled him into the medic’s seat before he took the controls. T’lan drew M’lee onto his lap before buckling the straps carefully around them both. She cast a longing look over her shoulder at her grandmother, but she didn’t protest. With a final blast, the vessel headed into space.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Emily strained to see over T’lan’s broad shoulders, but it was difficult to move. He had placed straps above and below her stomach so that they would not cause pressure on the baby, but they kept her almost immobile.

“Ssh, my L’chka. Her condition will not change as long as she remains in stasis. T’chok is transmitting all of the information from the scanner to our ship, along with the information that the doctor provided.” He hesitated. “It may give you comfort to know that a female medic has been brought forward, and she will be the one attending her.”

Something in his carefully neutral tone flagged her attention. “Don’t you usually have female medics on board?”

He glanced down at her briefly. “No.”

Considering how protective he was towards her, it didn’t surprise her that females were left behind, but… “So why is she here now?”

“To see you.”

Anger flared. “I told you I was fine with Dr. Gaston.”

“I have developed admiration for the doctor, but he is not familiar with Yehrin anatomy. Is it not wise to have another medic assist?”

She narrowed her eyes at him, unwilling to acknowledge his point. “How long ago did you send for her?”

“The day I found out that you were with child.”

“Were you even going to ask me if I wanted to see her?”

“No.”

She glared at him and tried to move. Unable to pull away from him because of the tight straps, she tried once again to look over his shoulder.

“Be still, M’lee and look.” He turned her chin gently toward the front of the small spaceship and she gasped. They were already beyond Earth’s atmosphere and the darkened sky ahead was lit with stars, but all she could see was the enormous ship hovering directly in front of them. Two massive arms curved out from a central hub and created an open bay where smaller ships swarmed. As they passed through the space between the ends of the arms, their true size came into perspective and she bit her lip as she realized how enormous they were compared to their small ship.

Once in the open area, T’chok continued toward the massive ovoid that formed the core of the ship. The insides of the arms were lined with open bays that even to her limited knowledge, looked like docking bays, but he bypassed them all. She bit back a squeak when she saw him aim for a small, dark opening to one side of the central mass, but as they drew closer, she saw that it was large enough to hold a dozen of their ships.

“A team will come onboard. They will bring a stasis bed for T’renan and remove the existing one so that the Elder Female will remain undisturbed. They have a conveyance for the doctor as well,” T’lan informed her.

“What about me? I have to go with her.”

T’lan looked at T’chok over her head. “You cannot be of assistance during surgery.”

“Surgery?” She felt the blood drain from her face. Even though she knew that Gran’s injuries were serious, the thought of her undergoing an operation on an alien ship terrified her.

“Yes, little one. They will do everything they can. We will follow behind. I could take you to my cabin—”

“No, I want to be close. Isn’t there some kind of waiting area?”

Another look over her head. What was going on with the two of them?

“Yes. T’chok will make arrangements.”

“Arrangements?” She frowned up at him before it became clear. “Oh, I see, it’s because I’m human.”

“Not entirely,” he said slowly.

Hurt filled her when he didn’t reject her accusation, but she tried to cover it with sarcasm. “You’re only partially prejudiced. That makes it so much better.”

Beneath the sarcastic tone, she could still hear the pain in her voice, but she pushed it aside. So what if they didn’t want humans on their unsullied ship. As long as they helped her grandmother, she would tolerate it.

T’chok brought the spaceship in for a perfect landing. As soon as it stopped moving, a clear curtain dropped over the ship and expanded to form an airlock. The door opened and four Yehrin rushed in. Straining to see over T’lan’s shoulder, she caught enough of a glimpse to see that they resembled the original Yehrin race with slender bodies and small horns, before he tucked her head into his chest.

“Hey—” She didn’t even get the protest out before he covered her mouth gently but firmly with his hand. She glared at him over the upper edge of his enormous palm, but he only smiled slightly and shook his head. She heard the team leave with Dr. Gaston but T’lan didn’t release her mouth until after the door closed.

“What was that about?” Glad of the anger that distracted her from her fears, she fought furiously at her straps.

“Be calm, little one. I will release them.” As soon as he did, she jerked away from him and would have fallen if he hadn’t caught her.

“What is wrong with you? I can’t even talk now that I’m on your precious ship?”

“Not to other males,” he said sternly.

“What? That’s the most antiquated thing I have ever heard.”

T’lan actually sighed and ran a hand across his face in a remarkably human gesture.

“M’lee, do you know where we are?”

“On your big-ass spaceship. The one that I’m not good enough for.”

“What is on this ship?” he continued patiently.

“Um, Yehrin?” She frowned at him in confusion.

“Yehrin warriors, most of whom have not seen a female in several sun cycles.”

“Oh.” A nervous tremor went up her spine. “Would they hurt me?”

“No.” He didn’t sound quite as sure about that as Emily would have liked. “But you would attract more attention than you desired.”

“T’lan would be forced to fight for you,” T’chok interjected. “Especially since you are with child and you are not wearing—”

“Why would what I’m wearing—oh, never mind. Would you really have to fight for me?”

T’lan’s hand dropped to his sword hilt and the weapon appeared. “It would be a privilege to defend your honor.”

The vision of the last time he had wielded that sword to defend her flashed through her mind and her stomach curled.

“No, no. Better to avoid it,” she said hastily. “So, what’s the plan?”

The plan resulted in her being swathed from head to toe in a long black robe type thing which trailed behind her. Since she only came halfway up the average Yehrin chest, she didn’t think it was much of a disguise but T’chok went ahead of them and somehow the corridors remained clear. The floor beneath her feet was slightly spongy and she caught a glimpse of long white walls, but otherwise T’lan moved her along too quickly for her to get much of an impression of the ship.

They ended up in a small room with more white walls. A row of white chairs ran along one wall, but they were both extremely hard and uncomfortably tall for Emily. The remaining walls were blank and featureless until T’chok crossed to the far side and pressed a hidden switch in one corner. One wall turned transparent and the next room became visible. She had seen enough television medical dramas to recognize an operating room—more white walls, blindingly bright lighting, machines with blinking lights, and a number of floating screens hovering above the bed in the center. Dr. Gaston stood to one side, a frown of concentration on his face as he studied the proceedings. Yehrin swarmed around the bed, dressed in white pants and shirts, but she caught a quick glimpse of her grandmother before her small figure disappeared behind the medical team again.

Her grandmother seemed so fragile. Tears threatened again, but she was determined to be strong. Desperately searching for a distraction, she studied the figures moving rapidly around the operating room. Like the attendants who had taken Gran from their ship, they all resembled the original Yehrin with whom she had worked.

“None of the medics are warriors?” she asked.

“No,” T’lan said. “Some warriors, like T’chok, receive medical training, but it is limited to combat situations where medics are not close at hand. The more skilled surgeons are all scholars.”

A spray of blood appeared from behind the Yehrin stationed at her grandmother’s head, and Emily swayed on her feet.

“Sit down.” Without giving her a chance to respond, T’lan picked her up and sat down with her in his lap. She couldn’t take her eyes off the room beyond. The activity had increased and more Yehrin had entered. Sweat broke out on her upper lip and she felt dizzy.

“T’chok, enough.”

The older warrior had been standing by the window watching the proceedings with great interest. At T’lan’s words he looked over and saw Emily’s face. He nodded and hit the switch again. The wall became opaque up to about six feet—too tall for Emily to see anything but short enough that T’chok could still see into the operating room.

“He will let us know if anything changes,” T’lan assured her.

“She is going to be alright, isn’t she?”

“I do not know, my L’chka, but there are many skilled people working very hard to save her life.”

“That’s good,” she responded listlessly. Normally she appreciated T’lan’s honesty, but right now she would have preferred that he had simply told her that everything would be fine.

They sat in silence for a several minutes as she struggled to process the events of the day.

“I didn’t really mean it, you know,” she said finally.

“Mean what?”

“I don’t want to destroy the whole town. There are good people there—William is a good person and so is Mrs. Stanley. I know there are others. I’m sorry that I encouraged you to treat it so harshly.”

“I know. I allowed my anger to carry me away as well.” He took her hand in his, idly playing with her fingers. “But you must understand, my L’chka...”

“Understand what?”

“A Yehrin warrior was attacked. There will be consequences.”

“What does that mean?” A sense of dread filled her, and she tried to pull her hand away.

“A full squad has taken up residence in the town. No disobedience or rebellion of any kind will be tolerated. An investigation is being conducted and they will discover who drove the vehicle responsible for the attack. They will be publicly punished.”

“I want them punished,” she whispered fiercely. “I just don’t want innocent people harmed.”

“They won’t be—as long as they are obedient and respectful.”

“Do you think maybe your squad would work with William? He could help get the message across in a less threatening way.”

“I want the town to feel threatened.”

She frowned at him and he sighed.

“Emily, we have conquered many planets. Over many centuries we have identified the best way to do that—and it begins by instilling fear in the population. It is harsh and difficult for the citizens of the planet to understand in the short term, but it results in less violence and less loss of life in the long term. Unfortunately, a new way was attempted here.”

“You mean the first transmission? Leader S’mathan?”

“Correct. But it did not work. Violence occurred anyway, and we have had to fight more harshly in order to remedy that first misguided attempt.”

“I don’t think it was misguided,” she said defiantly. “I believed in the United Worlds and the work we were doing. Is S’mathan going to try again?”

“No. He is dead.”

“What? You killed him?” Horrified, she could only stare at him.

“No. Unable to bear the thought that he had caused the deaths of so many, he took his own life.” T’lan’s tone was absolutely neutral, but she couldn’t escape the feeling that he held the Leader in contempt.

“Are you judging him for his failure or his suicide?”

“Both.”

“I think he was brave to try and change those centuries of tradition.” Now it was her turn to play with his fingers. “And did he actually fail? Who really blew up the building?”

“Human saboteurs,” he responded woodenly.

“Don’t be ridiculous.” She’d had time to think about it since the original interview. Now she lowered her voice and leaned closer. “T’lan, remember, I saw that explosion. That green light wasn’t created by anything on Earth. It must have been—”

His hand covered her mouth again and she glared at him. He had to stop doing that. “M’lee, do not finish your sentence and never mention the explosion again.”

As soon as he moved his hand, she started to argue. “Why not? Because you want to make humans the scapegoats? Along with a harmless old man who just wanted a different, more peaceful way?”

“No.” He lowered his head to whisper in her ear. “Because if it was Yehrin plot, the culprits would not hesitate to kill you to cover it up.”

“Oh.” A shiver ran up her spine. “Does that mean that you don’t really think it was a human plot?”

“Right now, that is the official verdict. Promise me you will not say anything.”

“I promise.” Reaching up, she gave him a quick kiss. He tightened his arms and she snuggled against his broad chest. As always, she felt safe surrounded by him. Their discussion had distracted her but now her eyes went again to the operating room wall. Slipping off T’lan’s lap, she started to prowl around the room. The third time she paused by T’chok, he sighed but his tone was gentle.

“M’lee, it could be many hours. Why do you not go to T’lan’s cabin to rest?”

“I can’t. I know I’m not helping her by being here, but I feel better being close.”

“Very well. I will return.”

He strode out of the room and T’lan came to stand at her side. He gave a quick glance into the operating room but shook his head at her inquiring glance.

“They are continuing to work. I can tell no more.”

“Why did T’chok leave?”

“I do not know. Perhaps he went to check on T’renan.”

“Oh, poor Tren,” she said in distress. “I don’t mean to forget about him; it’s just that I’m so worried about Gran and he—all of you—seem so strong.”

“We train to be strong. I am sure he will recover.” He looked away and frowned. “I fear he may lose his horn.”

“Is that important?”

“Important?” He gave her an incredulous stare and one hand went up, seemingly unconsciously, to touch the dark ridges that topped his own head. “They are the sign of a warrior. For one to be missing, or even damaged, is a sign of failure.”

“It’s a sign that he lived. A sign that he saved my grandmother. He should be proud.”

“You must tell him that, M’lee.”

“And so must you, T’lan. He wants your respect.”

“You are right, my L’chka.” Leaning down, he slipped an arm underneath her bottom and lifted her against him. “I am honored to have such a wise mate.”

Instinctively, she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.

“I’m honored to have such a sweet warrior.” She laughed at his expression of disgust and leaned in to kiss him. At first, he just teased her, pulling on her lower lip, and kissing the corners of her mouth, but as soon as she grew impatient and slipped her tongue against his, he growled and took over. One hand went behind her head to hold her in place as he thrust deep into her mouth. She kissed him back, trying to forget her worries in his touch.

“I believe the Elder Female would call this canoodling,” T’chok interrupted dryly. Emily blushed and jerked back but T’lan simply grinned. After giving her a quick, sweet kiss, he let her drop to the ground.

“Here.” T’chok handed her a small device.

“What’s this?”

“It is a clone of your phone. You cannot make calls, but your applications are there.”

“Oh, thank you, T’chok. That is so sweet of you.” Forgetting herself, she went to hug him, but T’lan growled and T’chok stepped back hastily. “Sorry,” she sniffed. “But it means so much to me that you thought of it.” It became even harder to fight back the tears when she realized that he had also layered one of the uncomfortable chairs with pillows and added a blanket.

He looked uncomfortable but nodded and quickly resumed his position by the window.

“Come, M’lee.” T’lan led her to chair. “Make yourself comfortable and we will stand vigilant.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

T’lan looked up from working on his tablet to check on his L’chka. His squad had located the worthless borag who had pushed the grandmother’s vehicle off the road. The idiot had not even been sensible enough to remove the foreign paint from the front of his vehicle. He considered telling M’lee, but he was not sure that the news would bring her comfort. They had been waiting for more than three hours now. She had her device in her hand, but she could not focus on it for long. Her face was pale and tired, and he longed to take her to his cabin to rest, but he knew she would refuse to go. Even though he could have overpowered her easily, he did not want to cause her additional distress.

“They have finished the procedures.” T’chok’s voice broke the silence.

“Did everything go okay?” M’lee tried to jump up and almost fell out of her chair. He caught her and gently disentangled her from her nest of pillows and blankets. He kept his arm around her as she hurried to T’chok’s side.

“Her vital signs are within acceptable parameters but—” He frowned.

“But what? Is something wrong?”

“I do not think so,” he said slowly. “The medic is coming to speak with us.”

A few minutes later, the door opened, and the medic entered. To his surprise, he recognized the female that entered. On second consideration, he realized that bringing her to the ship made perfect sense.

“Greetings, A’rathia,” he said politely.

“Commander T’lan. Sub Commander T’chok.” She returned the greeting, but her eyes had gone immediately to M’lee. The scholar’s robe still wrapped around M’lee drowned her small figure and with her soft curls in disarray she looked impossibly young—and human.

“A’rathia, this is my L’chka—M’lee V’randrr R’gers. M’lee this is Medic A’rathia V’randrr V’lesorn.”

M’lee gave him a startled look when he introduced her, but she swept forward with the oversized robe trailing behind her and her hand outstretched.

“I’m so pleased to meet you, A’rathia. Thank you so much for taking care of my grandmother. How is she?”

A’rathia took the extended hand rather gingerly and dropped it at once. “She will live. She had a fractured radius and a cerebral edema, and she suffered a cardiac event.”

M’lee swayed and he took her arm. She wrapped her other hand over his and nestled closer. A’rathia stared at the two of them but continued more gently. “I have set the fracture, the edema has been drained, and her heart repaired. I believe she will make a complete recovery.”

“Can I see her?”

“She is sleeping and will not know that you are there.”

“I’ll know. Please,” M’lee implored.

“Very well.” A’rathia’s eyes swept over M’lee’s again. “Was this outfit an attempt to disguise her? You have only made her more obvious.”

“That’s what I thought,” M’lee said and dropped the robe. Beneath it, she still wore the clothing she had donned earlier in the day. Short blue pants revealed an expanse of pale golden skin from her top of her thighs to her flowery sandals. Her top garment of blue and white flowers with thin blue straps showed the upper curves of her burgeoning breasts and clung to the ripe swell of her stomach. Against the stark white of the room, she glowed. A’rathia’s eyes went immediately to her stomach.

“So it is true?”

“Yes,” he replied.

“What’s true?” M’lee asked, looking between them.

“That you are with child.”

“Of course, it’s true,” she said indignantly. “Did you think T’lan was lying?”

“No, child.” A’rathia’s eyes lifted, reluctantly. “You must come to me tomorrow for an examination. T’lan, perhaps you are right to use the scholar’s robe, but I would suggest it would be even better if no one saw her. I will try and obtain better clothing.”

“I have clothing.” M’lee sighed. “Well, I did. I suppose I’ve left all that behind now.”

“T’chok, the Elder Female is in recovery,” A’rathia said. “Can you check that the way is clear?”

His sub commander nodded and left the room. After a brief pause, they followed him. M’lee put her hand in his and he could feel it shaking. T’chok beckoned them into another stark white room. The Elder Female rested in a medical unit, barely covering half of it. A clear shield covered her face and upper chest, moving gently up and down, while another shield held her immobile. A tube exited from one side of her head and more snaked out from under the bedding that covered her. T’lan was shocked by how small and fragile she appeared. He resolved to administer the punishment of the human who did this personally.

“Oh, Gran.” M’lee dropped his hand and hurried to her grandmother’s side. She carefully picked up the hand on the uninjured arm and carried it to her lips. “I’m here. You’re going to be just fine. I promise.”

While M’lee murmured to her relative, A’rathia moved closer to him and lowered her voice before proceeding in Yehrin.

“You are sure about the child?”

He frowned and made an impatient gesture in M’lee’s direction. “I would have thought it was obvious.”

“That he is half Yehrin,” A’rathia said impatiently.

It had never occurred him to doubt M’lee’s word, and he did not like the fact that the medic was questioning it now. If it had been another warrior, his sword would have been at his throat but A’rathia was female.

“I believe my L’chka,” he growled. “And there is every indication—the size, the rate of growth, the way her appetite had changed. Have you seen the scans?”

“No. T’rarchar did not want to transmit them and I just arrived today.”

He removed the portable scanner from his belt and handed it over. She took it eagerly, fingers flipping expertly through the screens until she came to results of the ultrasound that he had uploaded to his device.

“Definitely Yehrin. The images are of poor quality, but you can see the shadow of the second heart and the horn buds and the…” A’rathia jerked and turned pale. He had never seen her lose her composure before. “The child is a girl?”

“Yes,” he said and felt the wash of pride.

“I do not believe that I have ever examined a first child on a new planet that was female. It usually takes at least a sun cycle or two before one appears.” She still looked stunned.

“T’rarchar did not tell you?”

“He knows?” Her look did not bode well for the Supreme Commander.

“Yes. But we are keeping it very quiet—perhaps he did not want to trust that to a transmission, either. Aside from him, only the people in this room and T’renan are aware.”

“That is wise.” A’rathia recovered her usual calm. “Bring her to me in the morning. Later today,” she amended after a glance at her wrist com. “I would see her in your cabin, but I prefer to have a full set of equipment available. And take the child to bed. The older female will not awaken for another eight hours. A pregnant female needs her sleep.”

“Agreed.” Thankfully, his quarters were only one level below the medical level, so he did not have far to travel.

“I will make arrangements for clothing and send it to you.”

“Have it left in the door drop.”
She shot him an amused look. “You will not be interrupted. But if she is indeed your L’chka—”

“If?” He fought to keep his voice low.

“You need to mark her at once.”

“I know.” He cast a worried look at M’lee. “It should have been done last night but the circumstances were… complicated.”

“Last night? You mean you took her before…” Her withdrawal was subtle but obvious.

“No, of course not. I will explain but now is not the time.” He hesitated—he did not want to have this conversation with her. “Or perhaps you should have T’rarchar explain. But believe me when I say that I did not behave with dishonor.”

“I am sorry. Of course you did not.” She looked over at the bed where M’lee’s head had lowered onto the bed next to where her hand clasped the Elder Female’s. “Now, take her to bed.”

Nodding at T’chok to have him clear the way again, T’lan went to the bed and gently moved M’lee’s hand as he bent and picked her up.

“What are you doing?” She blinked up at him.

“I am taking you to our bed.”

“But Gran…”

“Will be asleep for another eight hours. You must get your rest.” She still looked torn, so he curved a hand over her stomach. “Our daughter needs you to rest.”

“You fight dirty,” she said. He frowned down at her, but her eyes had already closed, and she curled into his chest. She didn’t open them again as he walked quickly behind T’chok to his quarters, and she simply curled into his pillow as soon as he laid her in his bed. After a few quick instructions to T’chok, he removed his uniform and joined her. Even in her sleep, she turned to him and he pulled her close with that unaccustomed feeling of contentment seeping over him as he followed her into sleep.

Once more Emily awoke with T’lan’s body curled around hers. Still half asleep, she relaxed into him. One large hand had pushed down her maternity top to cup her breast and her hardened nipple stabbed at his palm. She arched her back to thrust the aching mound more fully into his grasp and gasped when he tightened his hand.

“That feels so good,” she whispered, about to melt into him before the events of the previous day came flooding back. Sitting up abruptly, she bumped her head against T’lan’s horn on the way.

“Ouch. I have to get to Gran.” She rubbed her head and tried to swing her legs over the side of the bed, kicking him in the shin in the process and stubbing her toe. T’lan grabbed her hand. He had rolled to his back to watch her, one hand tucked behind his head in a classically masculine pose, and she felt a thrill of arousal despite her agitation.

“Be still, M’lee. Do not inflict more harm on either of us. I have already been in touch with the medic about your grandmother. A’rathia wants to keep her in a sleeping state for another two hours.”

“Why? Is something wrong?”

“No. She said everything is going better than expected but she wants to make sure that she does not become agitated and start to move around. She will contact us when she is ready to awaken her.”

Sighing with relief, she started to lay back down but stopped half way.

“What about Tren? Is he ok?”

T’lan hesitated, and she bit her lip.

“Please don’t tell me something serious is wrong with him. You said that he would be fine.”

“He will recover his health. But as I feared, he had lost most of his left horn.”

“Why does that matter so much?”

“Our horns indicate that we are warriors. It is a sign of weakness if they are damaged.”

“I am sorry for his sake, but I can’t help but be thankful that he was there. If Gran had gone down the ravine without him, she would have died there. Alone.”

He wiped a tear from her cheek. “But she did not. You must remember that.”

“What about Dr. Gaston? Is he still on board?”

“Yes.” He grinned. “A’rathia said that he has been asking many questions.”

The tension eased from her shoulders. “Then I guess I can relax. Everyone I care about is here… Except for Tribs. Oh my god, I can’t believe I forgot about him. I’m the worst pet owner ever.” She started to scramble up again. “How long has it been? He’s going to run out of food and water. We have to go back and get him right now.”

“Stop,” he ordered. “I made arrangements for him to be brought to the ship. He is with T’chok right now.”

“Oh.” She gave him a rueful smile. “Thank you so much.”

“Is there anything else you wish to worry about?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Are you laughing at me?”

“Only a very little. You are adorable when you become flustered.”

Adorable? She could live with that. She bent down to give him a quick kiss, and suddenly realized that she was still in the same clothes she had been wearing for the past however long it had been. One hand went to her head and she gasped as she felt the matted tangles.

“I must look terrible. Do you have a bathroom? I need a shower, and probably those clothes the medic said she was going to send…”

“You look delightful. Would you like me to prove it?”

He smiled at her and her pulse fluttered, but now she was conscious not only of her disheveled state but the urgent desire for other morning necessities. “Hold that thought, big guy. I desperately need a shower first. You do have showers on this ship, don’t you?”

“Yes. We have many large cleansing rooms which can accommodate many males.”

Public bathrooms? She gave him a doubtful look. Maybe she could pretend it was like summer camp. “You’ll be there with me, won’t you?”

“Your face is very expressive, my L’chka.”

He looked a little too pleased with himself. “Are you teasing me?” He nodded and grinned at her. “I’ve never seen you so relaxed.”

“We are on my ship, so I know that you are safe. The Elder Female is going to live, and you are here with me. I am content.”

“You really can be very sweet.”

“I do not understand why you choose to compare me to that dreadful taste; however, I will accept that you mean well. We do not have to use the public rooms, these quarters have their own cleansing chamber. Shall I show you how it works?”

“Yes, please.” She leaned forward and trailed her finger down between those rock-hard pectoral muscles, loving the way his breath caught. Two could play the teasing game. “Didn’t you tell me once that cleansing places were all wet and slippery? I wouldn’t want to slip.”

He groaned and then rolled off the far side of the bed, naked. With some effort, she managed to drag her eyes away from the acres of naked muscles to take in her surroundings. Beyond T’lan, an open archway led into a small living area. The minimal furnishings consisted of an extremely uncomfortable looking angular couch—in white, a desk—in black, and a set of cabinets, also in black. The walls were white. They certainly had a theme going.

The bedroom was only slightly larger than the bed with more black built-in cabinets at the head. The bed was firmer than she was used to but not uncomfortable and the thin bedding—in black—seemed to be composed of a silky material similar to their uniforms. The walls in here were also white. She looked to her right for the first time and gasped. Almost the entire wall on her side of the bed was composed of an enormous window which showed a view of earth floating far below. It was so clear that she almost felt dizzy. Reaching out a cautious hand, she couldn’t feel any difference between the window and the wall.

“Is this a real window?”

“No, it is a view screen showing an image from the hull.”

“Amazing.”

“Come, little one. After we cleanse, I wish to talk to you.”

She took his hand but gave him a suspicious look. “I told you before—when an earth male says those words, it is never a good sign.”

“And I told you that I am not an earth male.” As if seven plus feet of grey skin, claws, and horns didn’t make that obvious.

“So it’s not a bad thing?”

“I hope you will be extremely happy.”

Her heart started to beat a little faster. Was he finally going to tell her that he loved her? Despite his concern for her, she couldn’t help but realize that he had never actually said those words. Still, if that was his intention, she didn’t understand why he couldn’t just tell her now. Deciding that there was no point in worrying about it, she moved around the bed. Fortunately, it was low enough to the ground that she hadn’t needed a ladder to climb off.

“This is the entrance to the cleansing room.” T’lan showed her how to operate the switch on one side of the archway. A panel slid seamlessly aside to reveal a long brightly lit chamber tiled in, of course, white tiles. Nothing broke the expanse of white.

“I assume that you are going to push some more buttons and make things appear because this doesn’t look like any bathroom I’ve ever seen.”

“I regret that I do not have a private bathing pool but perhaps I can arrange for us to use one of the ship’s pools.”

“I meant things like a shower, a sink. A toilet.” She knew she was blushing when she got to the end of the sentence.

“Here.” He showed her three shallow depressions on the wall, slightly too high for her, but at least she could reach them. Pushing the first one caused a shelf with a shallow curve to fold down from the wall. A stream of water began to flow into one end. In the open space above the sink shelf was one of the first signs she had seen of personal possessions—what looked like shaving gear and a rather odd-looking toothbrush.

Touching the second depression caused a large oval cylinder to rise at the far end of the room. She assumed it was a toilet, but it would probably come to mid-thigh on her. That was going to be awkward. But she forgot all about it when T’lan pressed the top notch and a stream of steaming water began to flow from the ceiling above the central area. Clear panels emerged to enclose the shower area and another wall niche opened to show towels.

Suddenly feeling extremely grubby, she looked longingly at the shower.

“Come, my L’chka. Let me remove this clothing so you may enjoy your shower.”

“I can do it,” she said, abruptly feeling shy.

“But why would you deprive me of the pleasure?” he asked as he grasped the hem of her top and pulled it slowly upwards. His fingers skated across the sensitive undersides of her breasts as he lifted it free. Self-conscious in the bright light of the bathroom, she looked down at her swollen breasts, the nipples becoming larger and darker as her pregnancy progressed, and the mound of her stomach in the unflattering maternity shorts.

“Um. You don’t have to stay.” She started to turn away from T’lan but he caught her arm and drew her back around to face him.

“Why are you hiding your beauty from me, M’lee?”

“Beauty?” She snorted. “I don’t feel beautiful. I feel fat and awkward.”

“You are neither of those things. Your body is ripe and luscious, nourishing our child. The life within you only makes you more desirable. Feel the effect you have on me.” He drew her hand to his enormous cock, which was fully erect. Her fingers couldn’t close around him, but she tightened them as much as possible and took a long stroke along the textured shaft. He growled.

“First we will cleanse.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

At her insistence, T’lan instructed M’lee on how to use the sanitation unit and then left her alone for a brief period. He did not understand her shyness about her bodily functions, but he acceded to her wishes. She was still blushing when he returned to lead her into the cleansing unit. He washed her thoroughly but more quickly than he would have liked. Although he did linger an extra minute or two on her sensitive breasts and perhaps a little longer than absolutely necessary between her legs since it was important to be thorough. By the time he showed her how to use the drying chamber, she had relaxed into his ministrations.

“Isn’t it difficult to keep enough water on board?” she asked.

“No, the ship is self-sustaining. Our water is recycled.”

“Ooh.” She wrinkled her nose.

“Living beings exude moisture. We pull it from the air and recycle it back as a water source.”

“I suppose that doesn’t sound too bad.”

He decided not the tell her that other types of waste materials were cleansed and filtered to be used as a food source for the nutritional algae that formed the raw material used by the replicators.

As he took her hand and led her to the bed, he found himself unexpectedly nervous. She sat down willingly enough but looked a little confused when he didn’t come to join her.

“Are you coming back to bed?”

“Yes. But first, I wish to give you these.”

Kneeling before her, he presented her with the mating bracelets that he’d had made for her.

“They’re beautiful.” She reached out a tentative finger and stroked the fine strands of metal that twisted together to form the bracelets. Small gemstones were caught in the threads as if scattered by a random hand.

“They are mating bracelets. They indicate that I have claimed you as my L’chka for all the world to see. I should have presented these to you as soon as you accepted my claim.”

Her eyes filled with water.

“Do not be sad, little one. That I did not give them to you before is not a sign of my lack of regard, but rather the extremity of the circumstances.”

“I’m not sad. These are happy tears. Will you put them on me?”

“Once they are on, they may never be removed, just as I will never let you go.”

“Good.” She held out her wrists.

His hands almost trembled as he fastened them in place, then ran his claws across the latch that fused the metal together permanently. His hearts pounded as he took in the sight of his beautiful L’chka, naked except for his bracelets. The desire that he had tried to ignore could no longer be contained. With a growl, he leaned forward and took her mouth, relishing the delicious succulence that truly belonged to him at last. She panted against him, twisting her body to rub her hardened nipples against his chest as her passion rose to meet his. He moved her further up the bed, careful to keep his weight off her stomach, so he could meet the demands of those impudent nubs. As he sucked one taut peak into his mouth, she cried out and bucked beneath him, frantically pushing her breast against his mouth. He sucked harder and felt a drop of sweetness hit his tongue. Startled he raised his head and saw the small white drops that clung to each distended nipple.

His cock throbbed so hard that he was afraid he would disgrace himself. Circling it with one fist, he clenched down as he returned to suck up more of the delicious substance, switching from one breast to the other until both nipples were puffy and red. Each time he tried to force himself to draw away, M’lee protested and pulled him back to her breast until at last, he felt her body shudder and convulse beneath him.

He raised his head and watched as her eyes slowly opened, her face still flushed from the force of her orgasm.

“It’s never felt like that before,” she murmured.

“You are in milk.” She jerked as he swiped up another droplet with his finger. Her eyes widened as he rubbed it across her mouth and her tongue came out to taste it.

“Isn’t it too soon?”

“Never.” Before he gave in to the temptation to drink more from her, he took her hands in his. “There is another aspect to the mating bracelets that I shall find most useful.” Pressing her wrists together, he activated the hidden switch that would keep the bracelets locked together.

“What did you do?” She tried to pull her wrists apart, but they didn’t move.

“I have restrained you for my pleasure.” Her eyes dilated and he felt the way her hips flexed beneath him. “And for yours.”

“I’m not sure about this.” Her breath came rapidly but he saw no fear on her face.

“I am.” He spread her legs so he could see her swollen folds. “And this wet little cunt confirms it.”

Reaching up, he drew her cuffed hands over her head and linked them to the wall. The position caused her back to arch and thrust her breasts higher. More drops of moisture appeared at the entrance to her cunt. He inserted a finger, marveling at the tightness of her grip.

“T’lan,” she gasped, even as her hips surged against him.

“Yes, my L’chka.” He added another finger and she twisted higher. Her channel fluttered against his fingers as he stroked his thumb across her clit. She exploded, hips bucking as she cried out his name. More milk appeared and dripped from her breasts. He could no longer restrain himself.

Carefully turning her over, he pushed her up on her knees and slipped a pillow under her stomach as he pulled her legs apart. From this angle he could see every inch of the tiny dripping hole of her cunt, and the even tinier hole between the luscious cheeks of her ass. He guided his aching shaft to her entrance, the swollen head obscenely large in comparison and pushed inside, groaning as he felt the hot wet silk of her clamp down around him.

M’lee cried out and he used his other hand to draw circles around her clit as he pressed steadily deeper, watching the small entrance stretch wide around his cock. With a last thrust, he felt himself reach the end of her narrow channel. His L’chka shook beneath him, incoherent noises coming from her mouth as he pressed harder against the bundle of nerves. His other hand swept up to spread her cheeks as his finger circled that tiny pink hole. Probing carefully, he began to push inside. She jumped and made a muffled protest, but more moisture bathed his strangled cock. After one last circle around her clit, he pinched the swollen nub at the same time as his finger penetrated deep inside her ass. M’lee screamed and convulsed, her cunt clenching down on his cock like a silken fist. No longer able to restrain himself, he began to thrust, pulling back only to bury himself deeper. His body came down over hers, one hand guiding her hips as she thrust back against him just as desperately.

“Yes, my L’chka.” He urged her on. “Show me how much you want my cock inside you. Let me feel that hot little cunt milking me.”

His breath was coming faster, and his head dropped to the smooth curve of her shoulder. He sucked frantically at her exposed skin, the feel of her vulnerable flesh beneath his mouth stirring thousands of years of instinct. Heat gathered at the base of his spine and his balls tightened. With a roar, he bit down on her shoulder as he exploded, his seed pulsing out of him in endless jets, as she shuddered beneath him, her cunt so tight it was almost painful.

For a long moment he huddled shaking over her small form, completely drained. When at last he raised his head, he jerked back in dismay. Blood flowed from her shoulder, the golden skin marred by the outline of his mouth.

“M’lee, please forgive me.” Hastily releasing the bracelets, he turned her over to face him. To his relief, she didn’t appear distressed. In fact, she was flushed and glowing, her eyes wide and dreamy.

“Forgive you?” she slurred, sounding almost intoxicated. “That was amazing.”

“Forgive me for biting you.”

“That’s okay.” She waved a hand, the dreamy look still on her face. “It doesn’t hurt.” Her fingers went to her shoulder and she winced. “Well, it didn’t hurt.”

“I am ashamed that I gave in to such a primitive instinct.”

“Primitive?”

“Before we had the mating bracelets, a Yehrin male would indicate his claim by biting his L’chka.”

Still ashamed of his loss of control, he moved to leave their bed but her small fingers caught his hand.

“Where are you going?”

“To get a cleansing cloth.”

“No, stay with me.” She threw her arms around his neck and helpless to resist his little human, he allowed her to pull him down so that his head was buried in her shoulder. The smell of her blood tantalized his senses and without a conscious decision, he found himself lapping at the traces of blood. The delicious taste exploded across his tongue, almost as delicious as the moisture that flowed from her small cunt. He licked harder, searching out every drop.

“What are you doing?” she asked, the words breathless,

“Since you do not want me to leave our bed, I am cleaning you this way. Does it disturb you?”

“No.” She wiggled against him. “Actually, it feels amazing.”

Groaning, he licked harder, laving her skin until no trace of blood remained and she was moaning beneath him.

“You are delicious, little one. But which is better? The blood you spill to accept my claim.” He licked his way down her collarbone until he could swirl his tongue around a pert nipple. “The milk you provide to feed our child.” After a very pleasurable interval that left her clasping his horns and trying to pull him harder against her, he worked his way across her swollen belly until he could part her legs. “Or the moisture you produce to allow your little cunt to welcome my cock.”

With her legs spread wide to welcome him, he dropped his head to where her swollen cunt was leaking their mingled juices. He thrust his tongue deep inside that tiny channel before stroking upward to lap at her engorged clit, then repeated the journey over and over until she clutched at his horns and cried out, a fresh wave of moisture bathing his tongue. Before she even stopped shuddering, he rose over her and drove deep, forcing his way up the swollen channel frantically to thrust once, twice, and then he was gone, his seed flowing out of him as if he hadn’t had the explosion of a lifetime only minutes before.

Reluctantly slipping out of her body, he rolled so that she was pillowed against his chest and side, her stomach a warm weight beneath his ribs. To his delight, he felt the child poke at him, and he curved a protective hand over her belly.

“Mm.” M’lee gave a contented sigh and snuggled closer, her hand slipping beneath his so that they both cradled their child.

“T’lan,” she asked at last. “Are you disappointed that our daughter will not be like you?”

Had he given her any cause to doubt his devotion to the child? “I do not mind that she has human blood. I would be happy if she was exactly like you.”

“You’re so sweet.” Before he could object to the term, she continued. “But she’s half Yehrin and you said that Yehrin blood tends to dominate.”

“That is true.” He still did not understand her concern.

“Doesn’t that mean that she would look more like Sam than you?”

Suppressing the instinctive growl as the other male’s name, he frowned. “I do not understand. We are both Yehrin.”

“Yes, but you’re so different. Sam was thin and you’re…” She gestured at his body and he preened a little, knowing that the body of a warrior far surpassed that of a scholar. “Plus, the horns and the claws and everything.”

Before he could respond, her eyes widened. “I hadn’t thought about the horns. You aren’t born with horns, are you?”

“Yes, but do not fear, little one. They are very small, no more than a fingertip in size, and very soft.”

“Whose fingertip?”

“Yours.”

“Well, that’s a relief.” She returned to the subject of her concern. “But our daughter could never have horns like yours.”

“No, she is female.”

“Females do not have large horns?”

“No.”

“Really? Why not?”

“No female pursues the Way of the Warrior.”

“The Way of the Warrior?”

“It is what makes me like this. S’ram,” he gritted his teeth, “pursued the Way of the Scholar.”

Startled, she pushed back to study his face. “You mean you’re the same race? You’re all born the same?”

“Of course.”

“I don’t think most people realize that. We—I—thought you were different races.” She thought for a moment. “Are there other ways?”

“There is also the Way of the Craftsman.”

“Do they look like you?”

“No,” he said, trying not to be insulted. “They are not as weak as scholars,” he admitted. “But they do not develop their bodies as we do, nor do they encourage their horns and claws.”

“How do you encourage your horns?”

“We eat a traditional diet while we are at our Warrior House. It includes the herbs our ancestors ate, and it allows our horns to grow naturally.”

“Herbs? Is our daughter going to need to take those?”

“No. She will not follow the Way of the Warrior.”

“What if she wants to?”

The very concept was unthinkable. “You want our daughter to be a warrior?”

“Well, no. But I want her to be able to be anything she wants to be.”

“We will make sure she has every opportunity,” he promised. But those opportunities will not include warrior training.

“Will she?” A pensive look crossed her face. “She’s going to be the only one of her kind. I’m afraid that no one will accept her.”

“The Yehrin will embrace her eagerly. Perhaps the humans will come around.”

“I hope so.” She sighed, but then grinned at him. “But we should work on getting her some playmates. Maybe I can find some nice girls to introduce to Tren and T’chok.”

Too stunned to respond, he only laid there as she bounced up. He was overjoyed that she found their pairing satisfying enough that she welcomed it for other human females, but if she only knew how much every Yehrin warrior wanted what he had…

“Now let’s go. I want to see Gran, even if she isn’t awake yet.”

“Remember that A’rathia will examine you today as well. And the Supreme Commander wants to meet you.”

It was M’lee’s turn to freeze.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“The Supreme Commander wants to see me?” Emily heard her voice squeak. She could still see that terrifying visage appearing on her phone as she fled New York. Throughout that first terrible week, he had been the face of the enemy. Drawing a panicked breath, she tried to still her racing heart. So much had changed over the past weeks. T’lan had terrified her at first, too, and now she loved him with all her heart.

“I need to take another shower before I get dressed. Clothes!” She shot him a horrified look. “I don’t have anything to wear. Did A’rathia send something?”

T’lan walked through the living area and opened a small panel next to the door. He handed her the package that had been inside. Great, more white. A pair of loose pants that were too long and, she suspected as she held them up, would also be too narrow for her expanding waistline. The loose wrap top might work, if she could find something to keep it from flying open across her breasts.

T’lan laughed at her doubtful expression. “I made other arrangements. Let me see if they have been completed while you cleanse yourself.”

Sighing, she nodded and headed for the bathroom, already resigning herself to trying to make the white outfit fit. However, when she emerged, quite proud of herself for remembering how to work everything, all of her maternity clothes were laid out on the bed.

“T’lan, how did you get them here?”

“It does not take a long time to get back to your home, M’lee. T’chok actually volunteered to make the trip.”

The tears were back. “That was so nice of him. We really have to find him a mate of his own.”

“M’lee, the Forbidden Cycle is not over. Please do not suggest that to T’chok. Or anyone else.”

“Why is it forbidden?”

A shadow crossed his face. “It is not something I can discuss at this time.”

She scowled at him. It hadn’t escaped her notice that he was extremely reticent about anything concerning Yehrin history and their interactions with other planets. She couldn’t help feeling hurt that he didn’t trust her, but he was a military officer and perhaps it was unrealistic to expect him to be open about everything. Sighing, she let the subject drop and turned back to her clothes.

“I’ll get dressed while you take your shower.”

After bringing her a cup of ginger tea, he disappeared into the bathroom. By the time he returned, she had donned one of the new dresses she had bought online. Patterned in a retro design with large white dots against a black background, the dress had small cap sleeves and a close-fitting top that clung to her baby bump before flaring out in a flirty little skirt. T’chok, bless him, had even brought some of her shoes, so she had a pair of cute black flats to go with the dress. Her mating bracelets, clearly revealed by the short sleeves, sparkled against the dark material.

“Look,” she said triumphantly as T’lan emerged from the bathroom, once again clad in his stern black uniform. “I match your ship.”

“I can’t think of anything that matches less.” Her face fell and he added hastily. “You are far more beautiful. I only meant that you are lush and round and full of life. You do not belong in a ship of war, but there is no place I would rather have you than by my side.”

“Thank you,” she sniffed. “Did I pick the wrong thing? Should I change?”

“No, my L’chka. You look perfect. I will let T’chok know to clear the way.” He tapped rapidly on his wrist com.

“Are you that worried about other men seeing me?”

“Not as much now that you are wearing my bracelets.”
“And your mark.” Her fingers traced the bite mark that was clearly visible in the scooped neckline and his eyes darkened. She circled the edge of the bite, suppressing a wince—it actually still hurt—and let her fingers travel down to play with the edge of her neckline. He took one step toward her before stopping and shaking his head.

“You make me lose all reason, M’lee. We have much to do before we can… play again.”

“I know and I do want to see Gran.” But knowing how much he wanted her was a powerful antidote to feeling pregnant and undesirable.

With T’chok leading the way, they made a rapid trip to her grandmother’s room. Very little had changed since the previous night, but a tube no longer ran from beneath her head and Emily thought her color looked better. She looked more like she was just sleeping. A’rathia looked up from Gran’s bedside as they entered and nodded.

“I was just about to send for you. I am bringing her up now.”

Dr. Gaston stood on the other side of the bed and Emily hurried to his side.

“Do you really think she’ll be all right?”

“Yes, my dear. Remarkable what these folks can do, simply remarkable. And you know your grandmother, she’s a tough old lady.”

‘Who are you calling old? You’ve got two years on me.” Her grandmother’s rusty voice interrupted.

“Gran, you’re awake.” Emily collapsed next to her grandmother, thankful tears coursing down her cheeks.

“Hush, sweetie. I’m fine.” Her hand reached out and shakily stroked Emily’s hair. “Don’t carry on.”

“Mighty glad to hear your voice again, Pearl,” Doctor Gaston said. “You came pretty close to going to meet your maker.”

“What happened? And, where am I?”

“You’re on a Yehrin ship,” Emily said gently. “T’lan brought us here after… after your accident.”

“Accident? I haven’t had an accident in thirty years.”

“Your vehicle was pushed off the road,” T’lan said.

“I don’t remember that. I went shopping and then...” Gran raised a hand to her brow and Emily’s heart broke at the way it trembled. “The boy—the boy was with me. Is he all right?”

“Tren’s going to be fine, Gran. He saved your life. He broke your fall the best he could and then he ran back to the house with you.”

“I want to see him.”

“Not yet, Elder Female,” A’rathia interrupted. “We will need to monitor your condition for several more days.”

“Nonsense. I’m just a little banged up.”

“You had a heart attack, Pearl,” Dr. Gaston said. “Please listen to what the lady says.”

Her grandmother frowned but nodded her head reluctantly, wincing at the movement. A’rathia adjusted the bed so that it lifted to put her in a sitting position.

“You will remain upright for most of the day so that fluid does not gather. I will return to attend to your personal needs.” A’rathia looked at Emily. “I expect you shortly for your examination. Do not stay long and tire the Elder Female.”

Without another word, she stalked out of the room.

“Can’t say much for her bedside manner,” Gran sniffed.

“Now, Pearl, sweetness and light would be wasted on you anyway.” Dr. Gaston took the medic’s place on the other side of the bed and smiled down at her grandmother.

“What are you doing here anyway, Jim?”

“Emily’s young man came to get me. I gave them your medical history and pointed out a few details about human anatomy—not that there’s much they don’t know.”

“Thank you.” Her gaze softened and she reached out a hand. “I appreciate it, old friend.”

He clasped it gently. “You know I’d do anything for you, Pearl.”

Emily cast a startled glance between the two of them. To the best of her knowledge, her grandmother had never looked at another man after her grandfather had died. Was that why Dr. Gaston had never married?

Gran’s eyelids fluttered and her hand relaxed in Emily’s. Alarmed, she looked across at the doctor, but he nodded reassuringly. “She’s fine but she’ll tire easily for a while.” He pointed to the screens above the bed. “I can read these well enough to know if anything is wrong. I suspect she’ll sleep for a while. Why don’t you get your examination out of the way? A’rathia is anxious to see you.”

“Really? She didn’t seem that way to me. But I suppose I should get it over with.”

T’lan had retreated from the bed, and he and T’chok were having a low-voiced conversation in Yehrin.

“T’lan, do you want to take me to the medic now?”

“Of course, M’lee. T’chok will bring Tribs to you later in the day.”

“Thank you. And thank you so much for my clothes, T’chok. I can’t tell you how much I appreciate it.”

“You are welcome. The results are most satisfactory.” His eyes twinkled at her and she gave a startled laugh as T’lan growled.

“Check the corridors and stop annoying my L’chka with your attentions, Sub Commander.”

“He’s not annoying me,” she said innocently, unable to resist another smiling look in T’chok’s direction. T’lan growled again and tucked her under his arm as T’chok exited, and they followed him out into the corridor.

“You are a naughty female.”

“Relax, big guy. You know I belong to you.” She shook the mating bracelet at him. “But are you sure we shouldn’t find a woman for T’chok?”

Ahead of them at the end of the corridor, she saw T’chok freeze for a fraction of a second.

“Did he hear that?” she whispered.

“Yes.” He frowned down at her. “I asked you not to mention it.”

“I’m so sorry; I had no idea he could hear me from there.” A horrifying thought occurred to her. “Is your hearing that good as well?”

“Yes.”

“Does that mean you heard all the conversations I had with Gran?”

“Yes.”

Her cheeks flamed as she remembered some of those conversations.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It did not seem relevant.”

“I think we’re going to have to have a discussion about what’s relevant.”

“As you wish.” He returned her annoyed glance with an amused one and she almost stamped her foot. Impossible man… alien… whatever.

Ushering her into the medic’s office, T’lan kept his arm around her. Despite her annoyance, she was grateful for his reassuring presence. The office was as sterile as the rest of the ship with only a large desk and two chairs in the small room. At one end was a clear wall and beyond that she could see an empty bed with screens floating above it and a bank of cabinets to one side. Seated at the desk, the medic was studying the contents of a tablet and took her time before looking up and acknowledging them.

Emily studied her discreetly, wondering what had happened. The previous night she had been brusque but not unfriendly. Now she exuded a chill that verged on hostile. If she hadn’t been so grim, she would have been an attractive woman. The white pants and wrapped shirt suited her tall, slender figure and now that she was no longer in surgery, long dark hair fell simply down her back, reaching to her hips.

“Let us not waste time. You should have been under the care of a Yehrin physician from the beginning. Go onto the next room and place yourself on the table.” She gestured and the clear wall slid to one side.

Emily swallowed nervously and took a tighter grasp on T’lan’s hand. As they moved toward the other room, the medic interrupted.

“Only the human.”

“No.” She and T’lan spoke at the same time.

“I am the medic in charge. I will examine her alone.”

“She is my L’chka and you will not.”

“I can have you removed.”

T’lan’s hand went to his sword hilt. “You can try.”

“Why can’t he stay?” she interrupted hastily. “I don’t mind if he’s there.”

The woman hesitated for a minute. “I need to ask you questions that you may not choose to answer honestly if he is there.”

“I’m not going to lie to you. And I have never lied to T’lan.”

The woman folded her arms over her chest, her face implacable.

Emily sighed and cast an uncertain look at the examining room. “Do I have to remove my clothes?”

A’rathia scanned her outfit and for the briefest second, a flash of humor appeared.

“No.”

“T’lan can stay here? Where I can see him?”

T’lan still had his hand on his sword, glaring at the medic. Emily squeezed his hand and he looked down at her.

“You’ll stay right here?”

“I will come in with you, if you desire. She cannot stop me.”

“No, I think it’s okay. As long as I know you are here. She isn’t going to hurt me.” Despite her attempt to be calm, her voice trembled on the last words.

“Not if she wishes to live.” T’lan returned to glaring at the medic who threw up her hands.

“So much drama. I simply wish to speak to your human without you present.” The frost had melted somewhat, and she sounded more approachable. Deciding to trust in that, and that fleeting glimpse of amusement, Emily nodded, forced herself to release T’lan’s hand, and moved through into the examination room. Her brave face crumbled a little when she heard the wall whoosh closed behind her but a quick glance over her shoulder reassured her that T’lan was still there. He had, in fact, taken up a position immediately on the other side of the glass with his hand still on his sword and a grim look on his face.

Forcing herself to focus on the purpose of her visit, Emily looked at the exam table and sighed. “I don’t suppose you have a step stool.”

The medic had been manipulating some of the screens over the bed and shot her a puzzled look. Comprehension dawned as she realized that the bed was waist high on Emily. The amused expression appeared again.

“No. If you will permit, I will lift you up.”

“Um. He’s not very happy about other people touching me.” She jerked a thumb in T’lan’s direction.

“I am female. He will be fine. May I?”
At Emily’s nod, she lifted her carefully and placed her in the middle of the bed.

“Lay down.”

She squirmed backward, trying to keep her skirt pulled down, until she lay directly beneath a panel above the bed. Shooting a glance toward the office, she gave a T’lan what she hoped was a reassuring smile.

“I see you did not choose to wear what I sent for you.”

Oops. “It didn’t really fit. And T’chok was nice enough to get my own clothes for me.”

“You seem to be quite good at making males obey your wishes.” The icy note was back.

“What are you talking about?” She tried to sit up just as the panel began to move over her.

“Remain still.”

Emily huffed and subsided but refused to let the subject drop. “Why would you say such a thing?”

The medic didn’t answer. Just as Emily was about to repeat the question, A’rathia spoke.

“Who is the father of the child?”

For a moment she wasn’t sure how to answer. T’lan was proud to claim the baby, but she had promised to tell the medic the truth.

“A… friend of mine, from New York.”

“A friend?” There was a strange note in the medic’s voice.

“I thought he was my friend.” She bit her lip to keep the tears at bay. “No, I’m sure he was my friend. We worked together at the United Worlds. He was sweet and funny and kind. Just a boy, really.”

“Then why do you doubt his friendship?”

“The night this happened…” She waved at her stomach. “He brought over something called Yeisati. I don’t remember anything else.”

A crash echoed through the room and Emily jumped. A’rathia had dropped her tablet, and now stared at her with a look of pain on her face.

“What’s the matter? What’s wrong?”

“I… I did not know that part. I am truly sorry.” Genuine distress had replaced the icy demeanor.

“It’s not your fault.” A’rathia made a choked sound and Emily shot a concerned look in her direction. “I’m not even sure it was Sam’s fault. I don’t think he knew what would happen. At least, I want to believe that.”

The woman did not respond, her head bent over her clasped hands. When she finally lifted her head, her hands went up to dash moisture from her cheeks. Her sleeves fell back to reveal slender bracelets around each wrist.

“Oh, you have mating bracelets.”

“No Yehrin woman over the age of twenty remains unclaimed,” A’rathia said rather dryly, rapidly recovering her composure.

Really? Refusing to let that statement distract her, Emily continued her questions. “Your warrior? Is he on board?”

“Yes.” The curt answer did not invite further questions, but Emily persisted. She wasn’t going to pass up a chance to get information from a mated female.

“Did he bring you here?”

“He was already here.”

“Really? He left you behind?” Her heart sank. T’lan was so protective she couldn’t imagine him ever leaving her behind while he went away, but what if that would change now that he had his bracelets on her? Looking at him standing in the same position by the window, a frown on his brow and his horns lowered as he looked between them, she couldn’t imagine it.

“The circumstances were… unusual.” Dismissing the subject, A’rathia turned to the screens. “Would you like to see the baby?”

“Oh, yes. But please, can’t T’lan see also? Is there anything else you want to ask me?” She assumed the medic had been so reluctant for T’lan to be present because she had intended to quiz Emily about the father.

“I suppose he had better come in before he burns a hole through the wall simply from glaring at it.” A’rathia pressed a button, the wall slid aside, and T’lan strode to Emily’s side, glaring at the other woman.

“Did you upset her?”

“T’lan, I’m fine.” She reached for his hand, curling her fingers around his when he automatically responded.

“You are sure, my L’chka?”
“Yes.” She pressed a quick kiss to the back of his hand. “Now A’rathia is going to show us our baby.”

Emily looked at the medic who was staring at their joined hands. Giving her head a quick shake, she returned to her tablet. “There,” she said softly as a screen opened over Emily’s head.

Unlike the ultrasound, the image was perfect. She could see every detail of the tiny figure. Blinking back tears, she clung tightly to T’lan’s hand. He dragged his gaze from the image to smile down at her.

“Our daughter.”

“She’s perfect.” Emily studied the image again. “Are… are those her horns?”

“Yes. Do they trouble you?”

“No. As long as…” She looked at the medic. “T’lan said they will only be small bumps when she is born. Is that right? She won’t tear me?”

“He is correct. They will be very small and soft. She is small for a Yehrin child but large for a human child. However, that may be because of the rapid development. If the ratio of growth remains the same, I have high hopes that you can deliver naturally.”

Since Emily hadn’t even thought about giving birth yet, that was actually a little terrifying, but A’rathia seemed to think it was a positive thing.

“You don’t see any problems?”

“No. She is, as you said, perfect.” For the first time, A’rathia smiled at her and the expression turned her face from attractive to beautiful. “What are you going to name her?”

“We haven’t discussed it.” She turned to T’lan, still staring at the image of their daughter, watching as her tiny foot jerked. “What do you think, big guy?”

He darted a quick glance at A’rathia, then smiled at Emily. “I think we will discuss it later. It is time to visit the Supreme Commander.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

A’rathia brought the exam to a rapid conclusion. After reassuring Emily once again that everything was fine, she handed her a small bottle of what looked like gummy worms.

“These are supplements for the baby. Take them three times a day. You can chew them. Try one now,” she urged.

Emily reluctantly took a bite. It tasted like a spicy beef jerky and with her altered taste buds, she enjoyed it immensely. Unfortunately, it also reminded her that she hadn’t had anything to eat that morning. However, since T’lan was already at the door and she could see T’chok outside, she decided she would have to wait. This time the walk took longer, and she began to suspect that T’chok was leading them around in circles. She was sure that they went up a floor, down a floor, then up another two. Just as she was about to protest, they finally stopped outside a door and T’chok waved his hand over a blinking light next to it. The door slid open.

With her nerves already on edge, she was relieved to find a very ordinary looking room. With a desk at one end and another row of the uncomfortable white chairs, it could have been any standard waiting room. No one waited at the desk but the door next to it slid open. She reached for T’lan’s hand as they walked forward. He curled his hand around hers and smiled down at her.

“Courage, my L’chka. There is nothing to fear.”

He paused at the door. “Supreme Commander.”

“Enter, Commander T’lan.”

Her first, totally irrelevant thought was that she had finally found a room without white walls. Instead three walls were paneled in a rich dark wood while the last had an enormous viewport that showed the same breathtaking view of the earth below as T’lan’s cabin. Her eyes skittered over the array of screens behind the massive wooden desk before settling on the Supreme Commander. He was just as massive as he had appeared on television, his horns enormous dark circles above his head. The sleeveless uniform revealed every inch of bulging muscle on his massive arms. She took a deep breath and raised her eyes to meet his.

Shockingly, he gave her what she thought was supposed to pass for a gentle smile.

“Welcome, child.”

“Supreme Commander T’rarchar V’randrr V’lesorn, this is my L’chka, M’lee V’randrr R’gers.”

Damn, she had forgotten to ask him about the name.

“I’m pleased to meet you.” She had the oddest desire to curtsey.

“And I am extraordinarily pleased to meet you. Please have a seat.”

He gestured behind them and she had to suppress a groan when she saw more of the white chairs. Before she could climb up into one, T’lan sat and pulled her onto his lap. Blushing furiously, she tried to wiggle away.

“Be still, M’lee,” he said firmly, then frowned at the commander. “The chairs are not suitable for her.”

“I see. I will be better prepared in future. Sub Commander T’chok, be seated.”

Looking as uncomfortable as Emily felt, T’chok sat next to them. For a long moment, silence reigned.

At last, the Supreme Commander sighed. “I find myself in the uncomfortable position of owing you an apology, Miss R’gers.”

“Um. That’s ok,” she muttered uncomfortably.

“No, it is not. You were taken advantage of by someone who had your trust.”

“A detail you neglected to mention, T’rarchar.” A female voice interrupted, and they all looked up to see A’rathia at the door.

“How did you get in here?” Shock filled the Supreme Commander’s face.

“I still have access,” she replied coolly. “Did you intend to remove it?”

“No, of course not. You are always welcome here.”

Emily looked between the two of them and a sudden certainty filled her.

“She’s your L’chka.” She heard T’lan groan softly behind her head and turned to give him a puzzled look. “Is it a secret?”

“No, child,” A’rathia answered. “But we are somewhat of an anomaly and polite society prefers to ignore that.”

A blush rose to her cheeks. “I’m sorry.”

“Do not be sorry,” the Supreme Commander said, even as T’lan gave her a reassuring hug. “Your openness is most refreshing.”

“Indeed, you could take a lesson from her,” A’rathia said coldly. “T’rarchar, why didn’t you tell me what S’ram had done.”

“I wished to spare you pain, my—A’rathia.”

“Instead, you left me thinking poorly of this child who did nothing wrong.”

“Spare you pain?” Emily couldn’t help interrupting again. “Did you know Sam?”

“He was the son of our son.”

Horror filled her. “I’m so sorry. I wouldn’t have told you if I had known.”

“I know, but I appreciated your honesty.” A glare at the male behind the desk. “Not only about that but about your friendship with him.”

A single tear trailed down A’rathia’s cheek. Impulsively, Emily jumped up and hugged her. After a shocked pause, the older woman’s arms came around her and she bent down to press her lips to Emily’s head. Almost at once she stepped away, pulling her dignity back in place. Emily wiped her own eyes and grinned at her.

“That means you’re going to be a great grandmother. I’m so glad. I want her to have a family. More family,” she added hastily after a quick look at T’lan. She turned to go back to him but stopped in her tracks and stared at the Supreme Commander. “Does that mean that you’re her great grandfather?”

“That is usually the way these things work,” he assured her gravely.

T’lan laughed as she blushed. “Come here, my L’chka, and give that busy mind a chance to rest.”

As she walked toward him, her stomach gave an unfortunately loud growl.

“Have any of you fed this child?” A’rathia demanded.

T’lan looked appalled, but before he could speak, A’rathia continued. “Do you still keep a room behind your office, T’rarchar?”

“Yes.”

Without another word, she whisked over to the right-hand wall, pressed a hidden switch and disappeared behind the panel that opened as a result. They all stared after her.

“Please, Miss R’gers, resume your seat.”

“Call me Emily. We’re family now.” She climbed back into T’lan’s lap, feeling much less self-conscious now. He put his arms around her and she snuggled into him.

A’rathia returned with a tray and directed T’chok to move a small table in front of Emily.

“Eat, child.”

“Um.” She gave the tray a horrified stare, unable to recognize a single item of food.

“Trust me. You will like it—and your child will like it.”

“Isn’t anyone else going to eat?” Any excuse to avoid trying that suspicious looking pile of food.

A’rathia laughed. “Very well. I will prepare more. Warriors are always hungry.”

“I didn’t mean that you had to cook for everyone…”

“This is not cooking; it is replicating.” She disappeared again but reappeared quickly with trays that she handed to each of the males. Emily was embarrassed to realize that her tray was by far the largest.

“You have avoided it long enough. Eat, my L’chka,” T’lan ordered.

When she still eyed the food reluctantly, he leaned forward and picked up something that resembled a green blob.

“Open.”

“I’m really not—” He popped it into her open mouth. Unwilling to spit it out in front of everyone, she bit down reluctantly and almost moaned as a warm fruity gel filled her mouth. She devoured everything else that he fed her. At one point she looked over and T’chok was watching T’lan feed her with an expression she couldn’t identify on his face. When she finally finished and looked up, she realized that A’rathia was watching T’rarchar eat, a softened look on her face. What had happened between those two?

“That was delicious. Thank you, A’rathia,” she said softly.

The older female smiled and nodded. “I will send T’lan additional suggestions. You must not neglect to eat.”

Emily sat back on T’lan’s lap and watched as the males finished eating, somewhat surprised to find she was no longer disturbed by watching them eat. After they had all finished and T’chok had collected the trays, she leaned forward.

“So why am I really here?”

The warriors looked uncomfortable, but the Supreme Commander cleared his throat.

“Commander T’lan tells me that you are aware of the sabotage.”

She gave T’lan a worried look, but he gave her a reassuring squeeze and nodded.

“I did see it happen,” she admitted. “I’m sure that no earth weapon would produce that kind of light—or that effect.”

“As it turns out, you are correct. Unfortunately, we have discovered that the explosive substance was taken from this ship.”

T’lan tensed but remained silent.

“Do you know who did it?” she asked.

“No.” T’rarchar shook his head in what would have been a gesture of frustration in a different male. “The United Worlds building was scanned for explosives four times per day. No ship arrived there between the morning scan and the explosion.”

“How do you know?”

“We keep extensive logs of both departing and arriving flights.”

“But if someone was smart enough to steal it, they were obviously smart enough to figure out a way to get around the logs.”

“Or they had help,” T’chok said.

“Yes. I was reluctant to believe that I had warriors of such dishonor on board, but I am forced to admit that it is true. They must be found and punished.” For the first time, the Supreme Commander looked like the frightening image he had presented to the world. A shiver skated up her spine but something about what he said teased at her. Logs—that was it.

“I know this,” she said and jumped up. “There’s an old movie where the logs were altered so it looked like a flight didn’t exist.”

“A movie? A form of entertainment?”

“Yes.” She waved an impatient hand. “But the idea is still good. In the movie they made the culprit think they had eyewitnesses.”

“Any eyewitnesses on earth are dead,” he said flatly. “If there are any here, they are part of the plan.”

“I understand, but don’t you have any non-military personnel? Non warriors, I mean, that maybe he didn’t get to?”

“The scholars keep detailed records,” T’lan said slowly. “I do not know if they recorded arriving personnel, but their data would have been saved to storage on the ship.”

“We would need their assistance.” T’rarchar did not sound enthusiastic.

“Maybe if you told them you were wrong to blame them, they would be willing to help?” Emily suggested.

“Wrong?” Ice dripped from T’rarchar’s tone.

Emily cast a nervous glance at T’lan, but he only raised one shoulder a fraction. Apparently, that meant it was her decision.

“T’lan told me that the scholars were trying a new approach.”

“It failed.”

“But it really didn’t,” she argued. “Weren’t we humans basically accepting your presence?”

“Perhaps. But once it went wrong, it took much longer than usual to assert control. We are still seeing major uprisings. Humans are still rebellious. Look at what happened to your Elder Female.”

Emily swallowed at the reminder but pushed aside the emotion and kept going. “I know. And I’m not saying that… discipline isn’t needed. It’s just… Normally you come in and declare yourself as conquerors and kill anyone who fights back, right?” T’lan hadn’t exactly said that but she thought it was a reasonable assumption. “But it’s not just the people of whatever planet you are… occupying. Because they do fight back, and you die, too.”

A’rathia made a muffled sound and Emily saw her eyes glitter with tears. When she looked back at the Supreme Commander, he was studying his L’chka with an expression of concern. Twisting her fingers nervously, Emily continued.

“And my guess is that even after your initial victory, the majority may be cowed but there are still rebels. But this time, S’mathan gave us a vision that many people believed in. I believed in the work I was doing at the United Worlds.”

“That has not changed. We have continued to bring improvements to this planet.”

“I know that, and I’m guessing a lot of other people do as well, but they don’t seem that important when all we see on the news is violence. They don’t see the results of the type of project Sam and I worked on—where we showed people how the Yehrin were helping humans.”

“We are still helping humans.”

“But you don’t make people understand that. You would give a one sentence announcement that you had released a cure for muscular dystrophy. We produced a five-minute video that told the story of little girl with the disease and how Leader S’mathan helped her to walk for the first time.”

“The result is the same.”

“Yes, but it doesn’t feel the same. People remember that little girl and it offers another vision of the Yehrin besides planes being shot down over Washington.”

“She is right,” A’rathia interjected. “You do not understand the emotional impact of your actions.”

The two stared at each other and the tension in the room increased significantly. Finally, the Supreme Commander looked back at Emily.

“I will consider your words.”

“Thank you.” Again, she had the odd desire to curtsey.

“For now, I would request that you stay on the ship.” It didn’t sound like a request, but despite her instinctive desire to protest, she didn’t have anywhere else she wanted to be right now, especially since T’lan and Gran were both on board.

“Very well,” she muttered. “But are you going to keep making poor T’chok run in front of me?”

“I could confine you to T’lan’s quarters,” he mused. She opened her mouth to protest but he raised a hand and she saw that he now looked amused. “But I suspect that neither my commander nor my L’chka would take kindly to that.”

“Or me.”

“Or you,” he agreed. His eyes traveled over her. “My crew will not know what to think of you.”

“Is this wrong?” She looked down at her cute dress in dismay. “I suppose I could try and make one of those white outfits fit me, or I could wear that black thing.”

“No, M’lee,” he said gently. “I would not dishonor you by having you pretend to be other than what you are.”

“It might be best if we did not reveal that the child is half Yehrin,” T’lan said.

“Why not?” Emily demanded

“We are still within the Forbidden Cycle. There is already unrest.”

“What’s that got to do with anything?” The males were doing that thing where they exchanged glances over her head again. “A’rathia?”

“Our warriors are impatient to find mates of their own,” she responded. “If it appears that one of their commanders has violated the rule with impunity, it will suggest that they may do the same.”

“You could remove me from my command,” T’lan suggested, his face grim.

“That’s not right,” Emily protested. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“As long as you know that—and you, Supreme Commander—what do I care?”

She studied his face. “I think you would care very much if anyone thought you behaved without honor.”

“We could let it be known that he is not the father. The biological father,” A’rathia added hastily. “If you bore a human child, you could have been pregnant before we even arrived. To take in another man’s child is an act of great honor.”

“I cannot deny our child,” T’lan said slowly. “I fear I would not react well if someone were to suggest such a thing.”

“You do not need to say anything.” T’chok spoke up. “I can make sure that the story travels. No one would have the nerve to ask you to your face and if they did, they would expect you to deny it.”

T’lan inclined his head. “Very well.”

“Are you sure, T’lan?”

“Yes, my L’chka. As long as I am not required to deny you or our daughter.”

“Then it is settled,” the Supreme Commander said. “Welcome to the Khaichi, M’lee. I foresee an interesting time ahead.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

One week later, Emily stared at the walls of their cabin and scowled at the memory of the Supreme Commander’s words. Interesting time? She was completely bored. Even though she had not been confined to quarters, the attention she received every time she left it made it so embarrassing that she tended to just stay in the cabin unless she had a specific place to go. Although T’lan was just as attentive when he was present, and their lovemaking was as exciting as ever, he frequently left her to attend to his duties. Although he always left a guard on duty outside their door in case she wanted to go anywhere, it just wasn’t the same. She spent as much time as she could with her grandmother, but the doctor was almost always there, and she was beginning to feel like a third wheel. A’rathia had visited twice but she seemed troubled and did not stay long.

She spent a brief period each day with Tren but he mainly stared at the wall and refused to talk to her. She knew that his translation protocol had been upgraded as a reward for his bravery, so he didn’t have that as an excuse. The damage to his horn seemed to consume him. During this morning’s visit, she had finally lost patience with him.

“It’s just a horn,” she yelled. “It’s not like they cut off your penis.”

That stirred him enough to flash her an outraged look.

“You damaged your horn saving my grandmother. For me, it will always be a symbol of how brave you truly are. Now get over it.”

She had stormed out, wishing that there was a way to slam one of the stupid sliding doors. Now she curled deeper into the corner of the uncomfortable couch. Tribs chirped at her and wiggled closer. He was her only constant companion, but he wasn’t much of a conversationalist.

The door opened and she was almost pathetically eager to see T’lan enter. Rushing over, she threw her arms around him.

“I’m so glad you’re here.”

“What troubles you, my L’chka?”
“I’m having a bad day. I yelled at Tren. Gran and Dr. Gaston only want to play cribbage. I’m so tired of white and black. You’re always working. I miss going outside. And I’m bored, bored, bored.”

“My poor little one.” He scooped her up and returned to the couch with her on his lap. She sighed and snuggled closer, her problems already seeming less severe now that she was surrounded by his warmth and strength. “What a lot of troubles. I am glad you spoke to T’renan—he has withdrawn long enough. You know the grandmother cares for you but perhaps she is enjoying time with someone her own age. If you’re tired of white and black, change it.”

“Can I?”

“Of course—to whatever makes you happy.” His eyes twinkled. “You cannot make a trip to the Antique Barn but anything you want to order, I can arrange to have brought to the ship.”

“UPS delivers up here?”

“No, little one. To a delivery post below.” He sighed. “I am afraid that I cannot work less. And now that I am onboard, I can no longer avoid attending to some matters personally.”

“I know. I guess I was lucky to have you to myself when we were at home.”

“As for your final problem…”

“Yes?”

“T’rarchar considered your words. He has decided to allow a small group of scholars to work on ways to present information in a more pleasing way. If you would like—and as long as it does not affect your health or the health of our child—you may join them.”

“Really?” Her excitement bubbled up and she peppered his face with kisses.

“Yes.” He grasped her chin to hold her still and gave her a stern look. “You will remain at a respectful distance at all times, do you understand? I know that you have an abundance of enthusiasm, but you are not to touch any of them in even the most casual manner, do you understand me? They would not understand, and I would be most displeased.”

Even his warning could not subdue her happiness. To be working again and at something she truly believed in. Until this moment, she hadn’t realized just how much she missed it.

“T’renan will accompany you,” he continued.

“Tren? I’m not sure he is even speaking to me.”

“He has his orders.” T’lan was using his commander voice so she didn’t argue, but her doubts must have been written all over her face because he laughed. “Do not worry, little one. He needs to return to duty. It will be good for him.”

“If you say so.” Dismissing her doubts, she swiveled around until her legs were on either side of T’lan’s, bringing her center flush against where his body was already responding to hers. Tribs made an almost disgusted noise and jumped down off the couch. “Are you in a hurry?”

“I have a meeting in fifteen minutes.” He groaned as she began to undulate against him. “M’lee.”

“We’ll just have to be quick. You don’t even have to get undressed.” With the ease of experience, her fingers found the hidden catch that released the fabric over his groin. His cock sprung up between them—long, thick, perfect. As many times as they had made love, she still struggled to believe that he could fit that enormous erection inside her. Using both hands, she massaged the undulating shaft, before bending down to lick up the drops of pale blue precum that already beaded the head. He growled and reached for her, but she leaned back, eyes dancing.

“My turn. You just sit there and enjoy.” She was wearing a simple maternity dress, so it was an easy matter to pull it over her head. His eyes immediately focused on where her breasts threatened to spill out of her bra, but he kept his hands fisted at his sides. She suspected he wouldn’t let her remain in charge for long, but she was going to take advantage of it while she could. She lowered the bra cups so that they framed her breasts and her nipples popped free, then lifted up so that she could tease them against his mouth. As was inevitable now, tiny drops of milk appeared. He groaned again and bent forward, capturing a nipple long enough for one hard suck. The sensation fired straight to her needy pussy and she gasped. He released her leaving a long red nipple.

“Now the other side,” she ordered and presented her other breast. He responded eagerly, sucking her deep, the sensation so intense it was almost painful. His cock kept grazing the soaked crotch of her panties and she began to grind against it, the head massaging her swollen clit and sending shockwaves of pleasure up her spine. She reached down and drew the fabric to one side, so he made direct contact with her flesh. She had to fight to make room. Frantic now, she lifted higher until she could center the aching entrance to her cunt over that enormous head. She pushed down, her body resisting at first as it always did, until at last, he breached the tight entrance and pushed inside.

Even as wet as she was, her body resisted and she had to fight for every inch, working her way down the huge shaft, her cunt fluttering desperately around dip and swell. By the time she had impaled herself completely, sweat covered her body and her orgasm hovered just out of reach. She was stretched so wide that her clit kept brushing against his hard pelvis, keeping her on the knife edge of pleasure. T’lan sat rigid, every muscle tense, his claws digging into the hard surface of the couch. The sight of him fully clothed while she was almost naked over him, only added to her excitement but she was too shaky to move.

“T’lan, please, help me.”

His claws immediately retracted as his hands went to her waist, lifting her slowly up his shaft so that she felt every inch of the withdrawal, the textured surface firing every nerve ending.

“Is this what you want, my L’chka? Do you want to feel your cunt clinging to my cock?” He paused when just the head remained inside, holding her easily, before lowering her just as slowly. “Do you want to feel it struggle to take me? Do you want to see it stretched wide? Open to me in every way?”

He kept whispering to her as he increased the speed, until he was thrusting her down on his cock harder and harder, her clit spasming every time he brought her all the way down against him, reaching so far into her she couldn’t tell where he ended and she began. He slammed her down one last time, holding her impaled on him and she felt his cock grow even larger inside her, pulsing against her walls in an explosion of hot seed and tipping her over the edge so that she shuddered, helpless, split open and unable to escape the rush of pleasure.

She collapsed against his chest and his arms folded her close. His musky scent surrounded her, always stronger after they had made love and she breathed deeply.

“I must go, my L’chka.”

“Mm. If you have to.” She sat up, the movement causing delicious ripples through her body from where he was still buried deep within her. His body began to stir, and she clenched her internal muscles a little to encourage it.

“No, little one.” Reluctantly, he lifted her free and placed her next to him. “I cannot allow you to tempt me.”

“Probably just as well. A’rathia is coming by.”

“Is anything wrong with our child?”

“No. She’s just coming for tea.” Emily was quite proud of her newfound ability to use T’lan’s replicator.

“Very well. You should relax today. Tomorrow I will escort you to meet the scholars with whom you will work.”

T’lan made a quick visit to the cleansing chamber, without her, and then left while she was preparing for A’rathia’s visit. She was determined to find out what was troubling her new relative.

A’rathia asked about Emily’s health, complimented her on the tea, and then fell silent. Emily nudged Tribs toward her and the little pet nuzzled the older female’s hand. Once she started stroking his fur and looking somewhat more relaxed, Emily seized the moment.

“Is something wrong, A’rathia?”

“No.” Her body tensed, but Tribs nudged her and she resumed her strokes.

“So T’rarchar is your warrior,” Emily said in a carefully casual tone.

“Yes, M’lee. I suppose you have questions.”

“I don’t understand why you weren’t here with him and why you both act so distant when you obviously care for each other,” she burst out. “Is that going to happen to me and T’lan?”

A’rathia laughed sadly. “No, child. I suppose you want to know the whole story?”

“It might help to talk about it.”

“Perhaps…” Her eyes stared off into the distance, glowing a soft blue. “T’rarchar was already a commander when we met, very brave and honorable. I had my pick, of course, but I knew he was the one I wanted so I allowed him to claim me.”

“Did you love him?”

“Love is not a term most Yehrin use.” Emily’s heart sank and she wanted to protest but she kept quiet and listened as A’rathia. “But I wanted only to be with him. He wanted to be part of the next campaign, so I traveled with him. Of course, once I was with child, he chose a post on a planet already under Yehrin control. We had a son, I pursued the training to become a medic, T’rarchar rose through the ranks until he became Supreme Commander for the planet, and we were very happy.”

A’rathia picked up her teacup and studied it but Emily didn’t think she actually saw it.

“What happened?”

“Our son chose the Way of the Warrior. I did not question it because it made him happy. On his second campaign, he met a female. He was… enamored. She seemed to be the same way but all she actually wanted was the prestige of a Yehrin husband. But he worshipped her and got her with child. Once the child was born, she revealed her true nature. Our son constantly fought to avenge her honor, but she had none. In despair, he joined a third campaign. He was killed.”

“Oh, A’rathia. I’m so sorry.” Emily reached out and covered the other female’s hand. A’rathia turned hers up and clasped it for a minute before drawing away.

“Jenelle - that was the female’s name - had no interest in her child so she left him with me.”

“S’ram?”

“Yes. Of course, he was J’ram then. But he was a delightful child. A little quiet but thoughtful and kind. He was especially shy around T’rarchar, even though he worshipped him. The trouble came when he decided to choose the Way of the Scholar.”

“T’rarchar wanted him to be a warrior?” Emily guessed.

“Yes. He did not… take it well. They argued and I took S’ram’s side. So, he went off to the Scholar House and T’rarchar applied for the next campaign. I remained behind.”

“How long ago was that?”

“Ten cycles.”

“Ten years? Have you seen him since then?”

“Yes. There is a bond between a warrior and his L’chka that cannot be erased, at least not for a Yehrin. T’rarchar came home between each campaign but he always applied for the next one. I think he thought that since he did not have a warrior son or grandson, that he was required to replace them.”

“You still love—care for him.”

“Very much.”

They sat in silence. Emily grieved for the other female. The very thought of being so estranged from T’lan made her heart ache. Thinking over the story she had heard, she suddenly realized why A’rathia had behaved so strangely.

“Is that why you were so cold to me, the morning you examined me? You thought I was like Jenelle, trying to trap S’ram?”

“Yes, my child. I am truly sorry.”

Before Emily could reassure her, the door alarm sounded. When she answered it, her guard informed her that she had been requested to visit the Supreme Commander, immediately.

“I will go with you,” A’rathia announced.

This time a warrior manned the desk in the outer waiting room. He stared at Emily until her guard stepped forward with his hand on his sword hilt. She sighed and wondered if she would ever get used to being the center of attention. Most of the warriors acted as if they had never seen a female before, let alone a pregnant one. The receptionist managed to pull himself together and send them through to the Supreme Commander’s office. He sat at his desk, head bent, weariness in every line of his body. A’rathia and Emily exchanged concerned glances before A’rathia broke the silence.

“T’rarchar?”

“My L’chka. I did not expect you but perhaps it is well that you are here.” He gestured them to a chair. “M’lee, I have spoken to the scholars. Because I have agreed to let them resume their peaceful efforts, they agreed to give us access to their data.”

“Have you found the missing visitor?”

“Not yet. But we found this.” He picked up a piece of paper from his desk. “It seems that S’ram was composing a message to you on his device when the explosion occurred. The draft was saved.”

Hand shaking, she reached for the message.

Emily,

I must talk to you as soon as possible. This morning I was the happiest of males because you had finally consented to be mine. But my friend came to see me this morning. When he asked me how you had enjoyed the Yeisati, he laughed, and I did not like the way he laughed. He said he had more if I needed it to keep you compliant. But I do not want you compliant; I want your honesty. And now I am afraid. Did you truly accept my claim?

I must see you. Everything last night was so fast and confused. If, as I hope, you have agreed to my claim, then I must remedy my failure to satisfy you. If you did not consent, then I have behaved without honor and I have much for which to atone. I am afraid that I have been very foolish. I am not sure if he will listen, but I must tell my grandfather about

The message ended. She flipped the piece of paper, looking for more, but there was nothing.

She tried to read it again, but the words blurred, and a teardrop fell on the paper. “He didn’t mean for it to happen.”

T’rarchar’s head was still bowed, but he shook it. “No.”

“May I?” A’rathia asked gently.

Emily handed the paper to her just as a warm body enfolded her and T’lan’s familiar scent filled her head. She turned into his arms and burst out in sobs.

“Hush, M’lee. T’rarchar told me about the note.” He stroked her hair until she calmed.

“He was just a boy.”

“And now you can remember him as your friend without hesitation.”

“You don’t mind?”

He hesitated and she saw that he was struggling to answer her, his instinctive aggression toward another male at odds with his desire for her happiness.

“I can wish that I had met you first,” he said eventually, and she knew how much of a concession he had made.

Remembering that they were not alone, she turned to find A’rathia weeping silently, while T’rarchar had his arms around her the same way T’lan enfolded her. Emily rose to her feet and tugged T’lan to the door, leaving the older couple to their shared grief.

Chapter Thirty

“Does this look professional enough?” Emily asked T’lan the next morning. She was wearing slim navy maternity pants and a matching blouse with a little lace collar.

“You look beautiful, M’lee,” T’lan responded.

“You always say that.”

“Because you are always beautiful. Shall I prove my sincerity?” He advanced with a gleam in his eye and she backed away laughing.

“I will accept your earlier efforts this morning as proof.” Her body still hummed pleasantly from those efforts. “I don’t want to be late.”

“Just a kiss then.”

Before she could voice a half-hearted protest, he lifted her to his mouth, parting her lips beneath his. He stroked his tongue across her bottom lip and nipped it lightly, knowing how it made her melt. She moaned and opened to him and he stroked deeper into her mouth. Her legs came up to circle his waist and the thought of being late suddenly didn’t seem so terrible. She started to rub her breasts against the hard planes of his chest—and the door alarm sounded.

Reluctantly, T’lan lifted his head and lowered her to her feet. “That will be T’renan. We should go. And remember M’lee, your most important job is to care for our child. Do not allow yourself to become tired.”

“Don’t worry, big guy. The baby and I will be fine.”

Tren waited at the door. He still looked grim and unhappy, but when Emily smiled at him, his face relaxed into what was almost a return smile. Deciding to take that as a positive note, she chattered cheerfully all the way to the room that had been assigned for their efforts. When they got to the door, her mouth went dry. T’lan entered first and she tried her best not to hide behind him. The three scholars that waited were all older, the hair composing their elaborate hair styles in shades of grey and white. Dressed in flowing black pants and the black kimonos that she recognized from her first disguise, they were all tall and slender with kind, thoughtful faces. They reminded her so much of the Yehrin she had met at the United Worlds that a lump clogged her throat.

The spacious room had four long work tables, each equipped with tablets and large monitors, arranged in front of a series of view ports overlooking the earth. T’lan introduced her to the three males, all of whom bowed very respectfully and went out of their way to avoid looking at her stomach. He then led her firmly to the table at the farthest end of the room and Tren took up a position behind her, arms crossed. After giving her a quick, possessive kiss, T’lan left. Emily immediately moved back to the center of the room so she could actually talk to the older males, although she did stay on the other side of their work tables. To her delight, they had the same goals that she did about easing tensions and appreciated her human point of view.

By the time midday rolled around, she was heads down on a communication program about a project to transform salt water to clean water. T’lan came back to collect her and both warriors escorted her to her grandmother’s room.

“I love seeing you, but I really don’t need an entourage,” She told T’lan.

“I will not always be able to escort you so allow me the pleasure when I can.”

“You just wanted to check out those other males. Is it because of you that they are all so old?”

He didn’t reply but she thought the skin across his cheekbones darkened.

“You’re the only one for me, my warrior.” Putting her arms around him, she gave him a quick hug. “Are you coming in to see Gran?”

“No, I have work to do. Tren will stay with you and escort you home.”

“Fine.” She suppressed an eye roll. He kissed her and strode away. She took a moment to admire him—broad shoulders, muscular legs, tight ass, even the horns seemed perfect to her now. A sigh escaped her, and she caught Tren giving her an amused look. Blushing, she entered her grandmother’s room. Of course, the doctor was there, sitting across from Gran over one of their endless games. Suppressing her irritation, she went to give Gran a kiss.

“How are you, sweetie?”

“I’m great. I’m actually working again.” Her excitement bubbled over and she spent the next ten minutes talking about her morning.

“Sounds like you ladies have a lot to talk about. I’m going to go check in with A’rathia,” Dr. Gaston said. For once he was actually leaving. Emily tried to hide her elation and give him a cordial goodbye.

“You’re looking much better, Gran.” Her grandmother looked more relaxed and happier than she could remember.

“I am better. In fact, I’m thinking of going home.”

“Back to Elmwood? You can’t. What if someone tries to hurt you again?”

“Your commander assures me that the town is under strict control.”

“He does? When did he say that?”

“When I asked him.”

“But why? Why do you want to go back?” And leave me?

Gran took a deep breath. “Jim is worried about his patients. He wants to return.”

“So, let him go. You don’t need him anymore.”

“Sweetie, you don’t understand. Jim has asked me to marry him.”

Emily’s mouth dropped open. “What? You can’t.”

“I most certainly can,” Gran said tartly.

“But what about Grandpa?”

“He’s been dead for almost thirty years. I think it’s time to move on.” She held up a hand to forestall Emily’s response. “You’ve found love with T’lan and I’m very happy for you. But it’s made me realize what I’m missing.”

“But Dr. Gaston?”

“I’ve known him all of my life and…” She blushed and looked twenty years younger. “He’s been in love with me for most of that time.”

Emily collapsed into a chair. “Did you know that?”

“I think I suspected, but your grandfather was always the one for me. Spending this time together has made me realize how much we have in common and how much we simply enjoy being together. That means a lot, especially when you get older.”

“I know it does.” Emily’s smile was genuine, if a little shaky. “I’m happy for you, Gran. When are you going to get married?”

“In a month.”

“A month? That’s so soon.”

“We’re not getting any younger. And I don’t want to live in sin for too long.” Gran pursed her lips, but her eyes twinkled.

“What about when the baby comes? Maybe I should come with you.”

“Is that really what you want?”

Emily thought about her new job, about how relaxed T’lan was on the ship, even about her developing friendship with A’rathia. Living aboard might have its frustrations, but right now, she wouldn’t trade it.

“No,” she said slowly. “I think I want to stay. But you will come back when the baby is due?”

“Wild horses wouldn’t keep me away.”

“Oh, Gran. I’m going to miss you so much.” She left her chair and knelt at her grandmother’s feet with her head on her lap. Her grandmother stroked her hair.

“I’m going to miss you, too, sweetie. But I think this is the right thing to do.”

T’lan entered his quarters, still astonished at the number of changes M’lee had made over the past week since he had encouraged her to make their rooms more to her taste. The bed and couch were covered with bright cushions and blankets. She had added low tables in painted wood to hold small bowls and flowers and candles, although he had insisted on electronic flames. A misshapen lump of yellow on the couch represented her determined attempt to fashion a blanket for their child by herself, despite his assurance that he would be happy to purchase as many blankets as she desired.

Tribs came whisking over to meet him and he tucked the pet under his arm as he checked to make sure M’lee had not returned home first. He knew that she was not happy. Her grandmother had departed two days previously, and although M’lee smiled and wished the two older humans well, he could see how much her heart was hurting. He tried to spend as much time with her as he could, but they were overseeing a number of issues on the planet below and he did not have as much free time as he would wish. He hoped his surprise would help.

The door opened and M’lee entered. As always, she looked beautiful to his eyes, but he could also see that she did not have her usual cheer. She was wearing a floaty blue dress, but it seemed to droop around her. Her lush little mouth turned down and even her usually perky curls seemed subdued. T’renan stood in the open doorway behind her and he gave T’lan a worried look. He gave the other warrior a quick nod of acknowledgement but then gestured him to close the door.

“My L’chka, you do not look happy. Is everything going well?”

“Yes,” she said listlessly as she sank onto the couch.

He put Tribs on the floor and the sekhmet danced over to her. She gave him an absent minded pat but stared off into space.

“M’lee, this will not do. Your grandmother is only a short ride away.”

“I know. And it’s not like I didn’t move off to New York by myself after college. It’s just… I feel like we’ve been through so much over the past couple of months and we were so close. And now she’s left me.”

“She did not leave you, any more than you left her when you accepted my claim.”

She finally looked up and gave him a half-hearted attempt at a smile. “I know. I’m just being pouty and selfish. How come you’re back so early?”

“I have a surprise for you.”

“For me?” Her face brightened. “A good surprise?”

“I hope you will think so. Come.”

She eyed his outstretched hand suspiciously. “If you’re just going to drag me off into the bedroom, it won’t exactly be a surprise.”

“Come,” he repeated.

She grumbled but got up and took his outstretched hand. He led her into the bedroom where she looked around before turning to him in confusion.

“I don’t see anything different.”

Without releasing her hand, he moved to the wall at the end of the bed and pressed the newly installed switch. A panel slid open and revealed the nursery. The space had been commandeered from another officer, who had objected but eventually agreed to change quarters. In the new space, T’lan and his warriors had recreated the room she had spent so much time creating on earth. They had brought the furniture and accessories from her domicile and placed them to resemble the first room as closely as possible.

“The baby’s room! Oh, T’lan, how did you do this?” She dashed into the room, exclaiming over each item. “Look, it even has the rocking chair.” She pushed the tiny chair so it swayed back and forth. “And the walls, you painted the walls yellow.”

The walls had actually been the hardest part. Earth paint simply melted right off of the material used to coat the ship interiors. It had taken numerous efforts and the assistance of a scholar before they came up with a formula that could be used to tint the walls.

“Do you like it?”

“Like it? I love it. And I love you, T’lan. Thank you for doing this.” She danced toward him, pink lips upturned in her usual sunny smile. Even her dress seemed to dance with excitement. She threw herself into his arms and he lifted her high. Their mouths collided and he could taste her happiness in her kiss.

“Take me to bed,” she whispered.

“Yes, my L’chka.” He pressed another part of the switch and a clear panel slid across the opening to the child’s room.

“We can see through it.”

“Yes. I thought you would want to watch our child.”

Her smile grew even bigger and he dropped her carefully on the bed before coming down over her with a smile of his own. “It is also completely soundproof from the child’s side. You are a noisy little one and I do not want you to disturb our daughter’s rest.”

“You do know how to make me scream,” she agreed. “But tonight, it’s my turn to make you cry out. Remove your clothes.”

Returning to his feet, he quickly shed his uniform. Her eyes widened as they always did at the sight of his naked body, but she was too busy removing her own clothing to linger. Naked and glowing, she beckoned to him. “Lay down.”

Without a word, he followed her directions, both amused and aroused at her attempt to take control.

“Now, don’t move.” She placed his hands over his head. “Keep your hands up here.”

“Very well.”

She knelt next to him, smiling in obvious enjoyment as her eyes roamed his body. “So many delightful places to explore. Should I start here?”

She bent down to kiss him, teasing little kisses and quick flicks of her tongue that stirred his blood, as she played with the sensitive base of his horns. He tried to catch her head to draw her deeper, but she danced back out of reach and shook her head.

“No hands, T’lan. Stay where you are.”

With a groan, he subsided.

“Or perhaps I should move down.” She nibbled along his neck, an area she had discovered during previous explorations was extremely sensitive, before exploring his chest. She delivered little open-mouthed kisses and sucks down across his chest, teasing his nipples, and circling her tongue in his navel. By the time she reached his groin, his cock was standing straight up, precum dripping down his shaft.

“Mm, I should certainly spend some time here.” She swiped her tongue across the swollen head and his hips involuntarily thrust upward. “None of that. Now I’m going to have to move on.”

Ignoring his groan, she resumed her journey, nuzzling the warm crevice at the base of his shaft. Nudging his cock to one side with her nose, she teased his balls, drawing first one, then the other into the warm depths of her mouth.

“M’lee!”

“Yes, my Warrior?”

“Enough teasing.” Her eyes sparkled as she gave him her most innocent look. “Remember that it will be my turn next.”

“Well, if you insist.” Her bottom lip poked out adorably, but she took his cock in her small hand and gave it a soft stroke as she licked up another gush of fluid. Still holding him in her hand, she knelt over him with a teasing expression before rising high enough that her small entrance hovered over his cock. He could see and feel her moisture drip down to mingle with his and the delicious scent of her arousal wafted over him. Watching her work her way down his shaft, he could barely keep his hands in place. He could see every detail as she slowly opened around him, labia stretching wide to take him deep inside. The ripe swell of her stomach and her lush breasts were equally exposed.

“Oh.” A soft moan escaped her lips as she finally came to a rest against him, her soft blonde curls mixing with his darker strands. “I feel so full.” She gave an experimental wiggle and moaned again. “You feel so good inside me.”

When she wiggled a second time, all thought flew out of his head and all he could focus on was the intersection of their bodies. She leaned forward a little to drag her clit against his pelvis and her breasts swayed above him.

“I am going to move,” he warned her.

“No,” she panted. “I want to do this.”

His L’chka began an agonizingly slow rhythm, surging up and down in long slow strokes that caressed his swollen cock in undulating waves. His claws sank into the bedding as his muscles tensed, eyes darting from where their bodies came together to her breasts bobbing above him. Her pace increased as she began moving more urgently, chasing her orgasm. His own peak began to crest but he was determined to wait for her. Her movements became increasingly frantic.

“Let me help,” he growled.

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. The words barely escaped her mouth before his hand dove between her legs, pressing down on her clit with unerring precision until she screamed and convulsed. Her cunt milked his cock, and the hot tight fist sent him over the edge, exploding up into her in a wave of pleasure.

She collapsed over him and he drew her close, stroking her hair gently as he felt their child poking his ribs.

“Perhaps I should create a room for you every day.”

“Perhaps,” she agreed sleepily. She sat up and they both groaned as the movement rippled through their connected bodies. He laughed and flipped her over. “It is my turn now, little one. I think I shall start by tasting that delightful little cunt.”

As he drew back, he looked down so that he could appreciate the sight of her lips clinging to his shaft as he withdrew. Instead he froze. A thin purplish tint covered his cock and a small smear of red blood lodged in the crevice of her thigh. Roaring in agony, he leapt to his feet and wrapped the bedding around her before lifting her into his arms. As he headed for the door, he sent a frantic signal to A’rathia.

“T’lan, what is it? What’s wrong?” A quick glance showed that her eyes were wide and frightened. He hugged her closer as he raced down the hall. As he ran, he prayed to the Ancestors who he hadn’t invoked since before his mother had died. Please, I can’t lose her.

“The child. You are bleeding.”

“No!” Her anguished cry tore at his hearts. “Hurry, please hurry.”

He ran faster, arriving at the medic’s office just as A’rathia appeared.

“Situation?” she snapped as she led them through to the examination room.

“She is bleeding from her cunt.”

“For how long? Put her on the table.”

“It just started.”

M’lee sobbed hysterically as he laid her down, hands clutching at him when he tried to release her.

“I am going to part your legs now, M’lee. Let me see what is happening,” A’rathia said calmly as she unwrapped the bedding. M’lee gave a gasping shudder but she parted her legs. “I only see a trace amount of blood. Was there more?”

Steeling himself, he followed her gaze. “No. But that cannot be right.”

“It is true that bleeding could be a cause for concern, and I will examine her, but this is only a small amount.” She patted M’lee’s hand reassuringly. “I am sure you will be fine.”

“And the baby?” M’lee stuttered, breath still catching. T’lan closed his eyes, the wave of relief washing over him so intense that he staggered.

“I am sure she will be fine as well. Let me take a closer look.” A’rathia shot a glance at T’lan and seemed to realize for the first time that he was naked. “There are clothes in the cabinet.”

“I will not leave her.” He tightened his grip on M’lee’s hand.

“Then at least wrap the bedding around you. T’rarchar would not be amused to find you here in that state.” The rational part of his brain recognized her logic. Still clinging to M’lee’s hand, he used the other to wrap the fabric around his lower half.

“The scan looks fine,” the medic said. “But I would like to do an internal exam.”

“Is it going to hurt?” His L’chka was still wide eyed and pale.

“No.” A’rathia held up a wand barely the size of her smallest finger. “I will use this.”

M’lee nodded and closed her eyes. Her fingers curled around his as the medic applied lubrication and gently inserted the probe.

“Your cervix is a little swollen. That is normal when you are with child; however, vigorous activity may disturb it and cause bleeding. I assume you were engaged in intercourse?”

“Yes,” T’lan answered. Guilt overwhelmed him that he could have damaged his L’chka, damaged their child, by making love to her.

A’rathia withdrew the probe. “There is no sign of internal damage. You and the child are perfectly healthy.” She smiled at her patient and M’lee gave her a shaky but relieved one in return. “There is nothing to prevent you from engaging in intercourse but perhaps, a little less vigorously next time?”

There would not be a next time, T’lan decided. He had made a mistake and forgotten how fragile his little human was—it would not happen again.

Chapter Thirty-One

One week later, Emily sat at her work table glaring at her tablet. Tren stood by the entrance, watching her with a worried look on his face but she could not bring herself to care. She was unhappy and she didn’t mind if everyone knew it. Ever since the scare with the baby, T’lan had practically absented himself from her life. He prepared food for her in the mornings but disappeared off to work as soon as she ate. He usually appeared to eat with her in the evenings but always made some excuse to leave after the meal and didn’t return until long after she had given up and gone to bed. Every time she came near him, he froze and then moved away. She wasn’t stupid, she knew that the incident with the blood had scared him. It had scared her, too, but it was only a very small amount and it didn’t mean that he could never touch her again.

It didn’t help that A’rathia spent most of her time with T’rarchar, making it just that much more obvious that Emily was alone. On top of everything else, her stomach seemed to have grown two sizes and she felt like a baby elephant. When the baby wasn’t kicking her, she spent most of her time pressed against Emily’s bladder, sending her to the bathroom every ten minutes. Even the nursery no longer gave her comfort. She had a dismaying vision of sitting in there, all alone with the baby while T’lan avoided them both. Well, perhaps not both of them. He still obsessed over the baby’s health, sending A’rathia to check on her every day and making sure that Emily ate her meals and took her supplements.

As she sat there and brooded, the door opened. Startled, she frowned at the door. The scholars had already left for the day and she wasn’t expecting anyone. Her heart sped up when she spied the horns, thinking that T’lan had broken his self-imposed exile and come for her. A minute later she realized that she didn’t recognize the entering warrior. Sometimes the Supreme Commander would send one of his males with information he would like addressed but this was later than usual. The stranger and Tren had a brief conversation in Yehrin. Tren did not look happy but he remained stationed by the door as the other warrior approached. He stopped on the other side of her table and nodded.

“I am Commander T’ngorzul S’lontrr.” The way he said it made it seem like he expected her to recognize his name, but it meant nothing to her. When she showed no reaction, he frowned and took a seat opposite her.

“I am M’lee V’randrr R’gers.” She wasn’t sure why she used the full name T’lan had given her, but it seemed right.

He raised a brow and scanned her figure in a way that made her extremely uncomfortable. “I must congratulate T’lan. To have secured such a fine breeder will surely cause him to rise high in the ranks.”

“What?” She didn’t understand what he was saying, and she shot a glance at Tren, wondering why he was allowing this conversation.

“Do not worry. Your young guard will not overhear our discussion.” He twirled a small coin. “This… disguises our true words.”

“Why do you need that?” A chill pricked her spine but Tren was still watching them closely and no coin would prevent him from coming to her assistance if the strange male came any closer.

“Let us say that I wished to have a private conversation with you.”

“Why?”

“Because I suspect that you do not know the truth. I wish only to enlighten you.” T’ngorzul tried to look sympathetic, but the attempt was unsuccessful. He was not unattractive, but a scar cut from his temple to his chin and pulled one edge of his mouth into a permanent sneer.

She bit her lip but eventually gave in to curiosity. “What is this truth you want me to know?”

“Did you know that the ability to get a female with child is much prized among the Yehrin?”

No one had ever told her that but given how rare children seemed to be, she couldn’t say she was surprised.

“And?”

“And Commander T’lan is very ambitious. To have a breeding female of his own will be quite helpful in his career.”

The words stung, but she kept her face composed and raised her chin. “That’s not why he’s with me.”

“Is it not?” He raised an eyebrow. “I heard that he had claimed you as his L’chka. Was I wrong?”

“No. But what does that have to do with it?”

“That is what L’chka means in the old tongue. Breeder. Now he has you and the child and many more to come.”

“Many more?” she whispered.

“Of course. Now that you have proven fruitful, I am sure that he will sire many sons on you.”

The suggestion that T’lan would use her as some kind of broodmare made her feel physically ill, but she kept her chin high. Determined to refute his assumptions, she told the truth. “It is not his biological child. We don’t even know that we will be able to have children together.”

“Indeed?” His eyes narrowed and the hair on the back of her neck stood up. She shot a nervous glance at Tren but he was still there, watching intently.

“How interesting,” he continued. “I do not suppose you would care to tell me who fathered the child?”

“No. It’s none of your business and anyway, T’lan has claimed her.”

The minute she said it, she knew she had made a mistake. The air around T’ngorzul seemed to darken.

“Her? That makes you even more valuable, Breeder,” he spat out. “T’lan could become Supreme Commander on that alone. He probably made you think he cared for you, but he’s using you just like he uses everyone else in his life.”

“This conversation is over.” Tears stung the back of her throat, but she refused to let them fall. She stood up and gestured to Tren who immediately came to her side. “Tren, I wish to leave.”

“We have not finished our conversation,” T’ngorzul insisted.

“Yes, we have.”

T’ngorzul glared at Tren. “Officer T’renan, return to your position.”

“No, Commander.”

“I outrank you.”

“Yes, Commander. But Commander T’lan has given orders that his L’chka’s wishes take precedence over any other order.”

The older warrior fumed, and his hand lowered toward his belt. Tren stepped in front of Emily with his hand also hovering over his belt. She had the sudden hysterical urge to laugh because they looked like gunfighters in an old Western. After a tense moment, T’ngorzul looked at Emily.

“We will meet again, Breeder.” He turned to leave and she put a restraining hand on Tren’s arm. She could feel the tension in his muscles, but he obeyed her silent dictate and did not go after the other warrior. As soon as the door closed behind him, her legs gave out and she collapsed back into her chair.

“M’lee, what happened?” Tren knelt next to her. “He was only discussing the water project, but your face was so pale. I could not tell if something was truly wrong.”

“He wasn’t discussing a project. He had this coin-like thing and he said that it would cover our conversation.”

“A disrupter? Why didn’t you call for me sooner?”

“I wish I had.”

“What did he say?” he asked gently.

She shook her head. “I don’t want to talk about it; I just want to go back to our quarters.”

“I will have T’lan meet you there.”

“No.” Forgetting herself, she clutched his arm again. “No, please Tren, don’t.”

He looked troubled but nodded his head. “Very well.” He covered her hand very briefly with his own before removing it from his arm.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to offend you.”

“You do not offend me, M’lee.” For the first time since he was injured, he flashed the old boyish smile at her. “But I do not wish to lose my other horn to T’lan.”

The entire way back to their quarters, T’ngorzul’s word kept circling in her head. While it was obvious that he hated T’lan for whatever reason, parts of what he said had a ring of truth. All of the Yehrin seemed fascinated by her pregnancy. The looks that they sent at her stomach were first startled and then envious. She could not believe that T’lan was only with her because of it, and yet, he had made the claim on her as soon as he found out she was pregnant. T’ngorzul’s claim that L’chka meant Breeder nagged at her. A’rathia was the only other L’chka that she knew, and she had also had a child.

Could she have been deluding herself that it meant more, that it meant that he loved her? He had never said the words. Had she misread passion for permanence? That passion certainly hadn’t survived the possibility of hurting the baby—which lent credence to T’ngorzul’s implication that her only true worth was the child in her belly. Since the bleeding scare, T’lan hadn’t even touched her—in fact, he seemed to go out of his way to avoid her.

By the time they reached the cabin door, she was on the verge of tears.

“Shall I stay with you, M’lee?”

“No, Tren. Thank you.” She gave him a watery smile. “I would hug you, but I also want you to keep your other horn.”

After a quick glance to make sure no one else was in sight, he placed a finger briefly to her cheek. “I have your honor, M’lee.”

Unable to speak in case she broke into tears, she nodded and stepped into the cabin. Tribs came bustling over and she gathered him close, indulging in a few tears into his soft fur. He whined, and she gave him a reassuring hug.

“Don’t worry, Tribs. I’m fine.” The words didn’t sound convincing to her and apparently, Tribs was not convinced, either, since he whined again and licked her face. Together they walked through into the bedroom. Leaning against the open doorway to the nursery, she tried to make sense of her feelings. She loved her baby already and wanted her with all her heart. She should be happy that T’lan seemed to feel the same way, but was it wrong for her to want him to want her for herself as well?

“I’m sorry, peanut.” She curved her hand around her stomach and bit her lip as the baby pushed back against her. “I know I shouldn’t be jealous of my own child.”

Moving further into the nursery, she sank into the recliner and set it rocking. The gentle motion lulled her into a state of calm and she was still rocking when T’lan appeared at the door. They stared at each other and for a moment, she saw the familiar passion in his gaze, but then the remote warrior mask replaced it.

“I have made food,” he announced.

“I’m not hungry.”

“You must eat, M’lee. The child needs proper nutrition.”

Instant rage filled her. “The child needs? What about what I need?”

He actually looked startled, taking a step back from the doorway.

“Of course, you need proper nutrition as well, my L’chka.”

The term did nothing to help restore her temperament.

“What does L’chka really mean, T’lan?”

“I have told you. It means that you are mine.” The brief flash of hunger appeared again.

“It doesn’t mean anything else? Is it like wife?” She held her breath.

“Wife? No.” He shook his head in obvious disgust and she actually felt a little piece of her heart break. “Your human marriage does not compare. Why—”

His words were interrupted by a blaring alarm. A panel on the wall began to flash a red strobe light.

“That is a hull breach.” He pulled her quickly into the main room. “I must go to assist. You will remain here.”

“No, don’t leave me, please.”

“I must, little one. If the breach is too large, the ship could be destroyed. You are safe here.” He swiftly removed all of the cushions and blankets from the couch, before pressing a series of hidden buttons. The couch reconfigured itself into a large open box that bore an uncomfortable resemblance to a coffin, except for a clear top that hovered above it. “This is a life escape pod.” He pointed to a green panel above the cabin door. “If the damage to this sector becomes too great, that panel will give you warning. Enter the pod on yellow. Close it if the panel goes to red.”

“What then?”

“You will be safe until I come to retrieve you. It can sustain life for seventy-two hours.”

Her heart drummed against her ribs. “What if you don’t come?”

“I will always come for you, my L’chka.” His lips descended over hers for a brief passionate kiss that was so much like the ones he used to give her that she couldn’t help but cling to him and respond before he tore himself away.

“I must go. I will send T’renan to stay with you. Do not open the door for anyone else.”

Before she could respond, he was gone. Emily stared at the couch in horror. It was actually quite large since it was sized for a Yehrin but she wasn’t sure that she would ever have the nerve to enter it. She cast an anxious glance above the door, but the panel still glowed a reassuring green. Placing her grandmother’s quilt in the bottom of the capsule, along with a pillow, she tried to convince herself it resembled a bed.

“That’s not too bad, is it Tribs?”

The small sekhmet pressed closer against her ankles where he had been hovering since the alarm started. “You’re not convinced, either, are you?”

The door alarm sounded. She checked the view screen and caught sight of Tren’s face. Relief filled her. Before she could register that he was shaking his head, her finger had gone to the release. As the door opened, he stumbled forward, and she realized that T’ngorzul had a knife at his throat.

“Run, M’lee,” Tren gasped but T’ngorzul pushed him further inside, blocking the doorway. Before she could react, T’ngorzul reversed the knife and slammed the hilt viciously against Tren’s skull. The young warrior collapsed, blood seeping from the back of his head.

“No! What did you do to him?”

T’ngorzul shrugged. “He should live. But since you will never see him again, it hardly matters.”

“What do you mean I won’t see him again?” She backed away. She knew where T’lan kept his weapons stored. If she could reach one in time… Before she made more than one step, T’ngorzul reached out and grabbed her arm, fingers digging cruelly into her flesh and his unretracted claws slicing into her skin. She cried out, and Tribs growled and attacked. He managed to take a bite out of T’ngorzul’s ankle before the warrior swore and kicked him. His small body went flying against the wall to land in a broken heap.

“Tribs,” Emily cried, struggling to go to him and uncaring about the blood starting to stream down her own arm.

“Enough,” T’ngorzul ordered, and she felt the cold edge of his knife against her stomach. She froze.

“Now. You are going to walk with me to my ship. You will not look at anyone and you will not speak to anyone. If you make any attempt to escape, the last thing you will feel is my knife ripping the child from your womb. Do you understand?”

Trembling with fear, she managed a nod.

“I am going to let go of your arm. Do not move.” He released her arm and the pain actually increased as the blood flow resumed. Drops began to trickle onto the floor. T’ngorzul took up a position behind her and slightly to the left. His knife circled around to her back where it would be concealed by the loose folds of her maternity dress. “Do not doubt for one second that I can kill the child just as easily from this position. Now walk.”

Her knees were shaking so much she didn’t think she would be able to move, but the knife bit into her skin and she managed to stumble forward. Once they emerged in the corridor, she kept her head down, but she tried to peep out from under her lowered lashes to look for help. The ship was in chaos. Red lights strobed over their head and crew members rushed past them. Despite their speed, she quickly realized that they weren’t panicking. Their movements were rapid but disciplined. Too disciplined, she realized as another one raced past with a grim look on his face. They didn’t have time to notice her circumstances. Only one twisted around after he passed to shout something in Yehrin at T’ngorzul. For a moment her hopes escalated, but T’ngorzul responded easily and the male kept going.

They emerged in a small hangar with two flyers like the one on which she had arrived. Now that they were out of sight of anyone else, T’ngorzul dropped the knife but kept her wrists pulled together behind her back as he forced her onboard. He pushed her down into a seat and fastened something around her wrists to keep them in place. She bit her lips, determined not to cry out as it dug into her flesh. The position thrust her breasts out and he leered at them as he rounded the chair. He fastened another strap across her waist beneath her stomach before nodding in approval.

“That is what I like to see. My female bound and waiting for me.” He bent down and twisted both nipples with a casual cruelty that sent pain streaking through her body.

Determined not to give him the satisfaction of reacting to the pain, she glared at him. “I’m not your female.”

“You are now. Even assuming that T’lan survives the ship exploding, he will never find me.”

Her heart twisted at the thought of T’lan dying. No matter how he felt about her, she still loved him. She raised her chin and glared at T’ngorzul.

“He’s going to live, and he will find me.”

“I doubt that.” He took the pilot’s chair and had them out of the hangar and into space in a matter of seconds. Emily cast a despairing glance at the larger ship, only to see another explosion open a hole in the hull before the flyer turned and it disappeared from view.

“You caused these explosions.” The horrible truth seemed all too clear. “And the one at the United Worlds.”

“Of course. I assumed you knew since you set T’rarchar to searching the scholar’s records.” His mouth twisted as he spoke the Supreme Commander’s name. “You are a little slow, are you not? No wonder S’ram liked you.”

“Sam? You’re his ‘friend?’”

T’ngorzul laughed mockingly. “He was such a trusting soul.”

“But why?”

“I needed a scholar to assist with my efforts. How perfect that he was also T’rarchar’s grandson.”

“He would never help you.” There was no way that Sam would plot against his people.

“Not intentionally, of course.” T’ngorzul smirked. “But, like you, he was the naive type.”

“Like me?”

He ignored her. “I had no idea until today that you were S’ram’s little Em-i-lee. I encouraged him to court you as another way to cause dishonor to his grandfather. I had no idea it would be so profitable for me.”

Head spinning, she tried to keep up with the conversation.

“Why did you do it?”

“Allow scholars to dictate how a planet should be conquered? It was a foolish idea and needed to be removed from consideration. I removed it.” He pressed a button on the console and turned to face her. She could see Earth growing behind his head, but he ignored it.

“There are many of these newer customs that need to be removed.” He scowled. “I had hoped to overthrow them from within, but most of my fellow warriors preferred the established ways. Instead, I shall console myself by becoming a very wealthy man.”

That was the second time he had mentioned getting rich. She had the sinking feeling that she was involved in whatever scheme he had concocted but she didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of asking about it.

He laughed. “You are wondering what that has to do with you, are you not?” She pressed her lips together, but he continued anyway.

“I do not think, M’lee, that you have any concept of just how valuable you are to the Yehrin. None of them bothered to tell you how rare and precious a breeding female, especially a breeder who can produce females, will be. I can demand almost any price for your child.”

Her bones turned to water. “My baby? You can’t sell my baby.”

“Perhaps not. If she can also produce female children, it would be a worthwhile investment to keep her until she is of breeding age. I may decide to sell the next one instead.”

“The next one?”

“Of course. Your true value to me is as a breeder.” His eyes swept over her again and her stomach curled. “Although I am sure I will find the breeding process most enjoyable.”

A sound came from the console and he turned back to the controls, but his dreadful plans continued.

“I understand human females are in constant heat. If the Ancestors are willing, I can get two children per year from you. One to sell and one to keep. The ones we keep should be ready for me to breed them within what, twelve years?”

“You can’t,” she whispered, lips numb with shock.

“Perhaps not,” he agreed. “I wouldn’t want the bloodline to be too close, but I am sure I can find a male willing to pay a substantial fee to be used as breeding stock.”

“No, T’lan will stop you. He will come for me.” Please, T’lan. Please come.

“He will not come for you. Even if he did, do you really think he is going to do anything differently? Perhaps he would not sell the child outright, but he would no doubt use her to advance his career. Just as he would have you with child again as quickly as I would.”

“No.”

“So naive.” He glanced at her briefly and his eyes were almost pitying. “You really have no idea how desperate the Yehrin are for breeding females. Did you even know they have pens of human females on the ship waiting for the Forbidden Cycle to conclude?” He sighed. “Another foolish delay I hoped to eliminate. Instead, I will console myself with all the pleasures that wealth can provide. I am sure that your delightful little body will help to ease the pain as well.”

Tears flowed silently down her cheeks. The picture he painted of her future life horrified her, but the implications he made about T’lan destroyed her. Just like his earlier comments, he spoke with such conviction that she honestly believed that he thought they were true. T’lan had denied that L’chka was anything like wife. Was he just a kinder and less blunt version of T’ngorzul?

They were within the atmosphere now and she stared hopelessly at the screen, noticing that they were heading for somewhere in the Midwest.

“We will be meeting some friends of mine. I am afraid that I promised to share you with them; however, I have no intention of letting that occur until I grow tired of you. Still, I may have to make some concessions.”

Concessions? She had no idea what he meant, but it didn’t sound good and a whole new layer of horror opened up.

The ship landed next to what looked like an abandoned airfield. Two warriors emerged from the shadows to meet them as they disembarked. Even compared to the usual massive size of Yehrin warriors, they were huge, with the swollen look she associated with human steroid users. T’lan for all his size, moved with grace. These two simply hulked.

One of them leered at her lasciviously. “Just as you promised. Looks like a tight little cunt under there.”

The other one simply grunted, and she saw a streak of spittle escape. Bile rose in her throat and she fought to keep it down. T’ngorzul ignored them and kept walking. Inside a deserted hangar, he strode across the open floor, tugging her along behind him. She wanted to fight, but being at the mercy of the two brutes following close behind them didn’t seem like an improvement. At the far side of the space, a door led into a small office. Nothing remained in the space except an oversized desk with a broken leg and, oh God, a cot against the back wall. T’ngorzul pushed her inside and turned to shut the door, preventing the other warriors from entering.

“You promised,” the verbal one protested, catching the door with his hand.

“I did. But she is my prize and I will have first taste,” T’ngorzul said. Even though the other two both topped him by half a head, his icy contempt made them back down.

“When?” A barely understandable grunt from the silent one.

“When I am ready.” He studied the two. “It will not be soon, but I will give you a preview of what to expect.”

Before Emily realized what he was about to do, he ripped open her dress, leaving her in bra and panties. A second later his claw sliced down her chest, leaving a thin trail of blood and destroying her bra. Her hands instinctively flew up to cover her breasts and this time his claws cut through the side of her panties. He pulled her wrists together behind her back with one hand and brushed the remnants of fabric aside with the other.

“As promised. One ripe breeding female for our pleasure.” He twisted her nipple viciously and the unexpected pain made her writhe and cry out. To her disgust, both males had their uniforms unfastened and their hands stroking their cocks. T’ngorzul slid his hand down her stomach and thrust a finger between her labia. It scraped painfully against dry flesh and she cried out again. The watching warriors focused between her legs and their hands moved faster. T’ngorzul made a disgusted sound. He pushed her behind him and stalked over to slam the door. Both males roared and her eyes fixed on the door, terrified that she would see it fly open again. The uproar continued but the door didn’t move, and her attention switched to T’ngorzul. Instinctively, she moved behind the desk, wanting something between them. He shook his head, the smile that twisted his lips sending shivers down her spine.

“Do you want me to chase you, human? I do not object, but you may not like the result.”

“You can’t damage me. You’d lose your money machine.” Her voice shook but she kept her chin high.

“I have no intention of inflicting permanent damage. But that leaves a number of… interesting possibilities.” Again, his eyes scanned her body and she shuddered. Her hands gripped the edge of the broken desk and the top drawer shifted and gaped open. Automatically, her eyes dropped to the miscellany of objects before they flew back up to T’ngorzul’s face.

“Have you made a decision? Are you going to come to me, or do you want me to play?” He extended his hand. She stared at it. Every inch of her body protested the idea of going to him willingly. She didn’t feel brave—she didn’t want him to torture her in whatever twisted way he had in mind—but knowing that he wouldn’t hurt the baby gave her a tiny amount of courage. And surely T’lan was coming. All she had to do was hang on until he got there. Keeping her eyes on T’ngorzul’s face, her hands dropped into the drawer, desperately searching through the contents for a weapon. The best she could do was to clutch a pencil in each fist. Slowly she shook her head.

“No, I’m not going to come to you.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

T’lan positioned himself just outside the breach. His hands moved constantly over his tablet, checking the monitors and sending reports while he issued orders and assigned tasks to his males, but part of his mind remained with M’lee. She had looked so frightened when he left. His instincts demanded that he return to her, but the cabin was safe, escape close at hand if they could not get the breach under control, and he was needed here. A second explosion shook the ship and a bulkhead panel came flying at his head. He dodged to one side but wouldn’t have made it if T’chok hadn’t yanked him aside. They both looked at the slab of metal buried in the wall next to his head.

“Thank you, my friend.”

“You should not be here. Your L’chka needs you.” T’chok looked grim. No doubt T’lan’s surly mood, and M’lee’s obvious unhappiness had not escaped the other warrior.

“I know, but she is safe. And I—I cannot be near her.”

“You have received the greatest gift a warrior can hope for and you cannot be with her?”

Rubble filled the corridor and together they began to clear it, freeing a path for the warriors ahead of them to return. As they wrestled another broken panel to one side, the confession erupted. “I damaged her.”

He waited for T’chok’s anger and disgust, but the older warrior only snorted. “I do not believe it.”

“She bled after we were together.” He shook his head, the memory of blood on her pale thighs still haunting him. “I cannot risk it happening again.”

“So, you cannot be near her at all?”

“You do not understand. I want her with every breath in my body. When I am with her, I want only to hold her, to sink into her, to lose myself in her.”

“I thought you had more control.” Now, T’chok sounded disgusted.

“I cannot risk it.”

“Instead you hurt her. Not physically, but in her heart. Rather than test yourself, you cause her pain. You are a coward, T’lan.”

His hand instinctively went to his sword hilt. It was a mortal insult to accuse another warrior of cowardice. T’chok tensed but stood poised, eyes steady on T’lan. Shame washed over him.

“You are right. I thought I was protecting her but instead I was protecting myself. As soon as we have cleared this corridor, I will return and confess to her.”

Something slammed into his ankle and he looked down to see Tribs tugging at his uniform. Blood matted the sekhmet’s fur and one leg hung at an awkward angle, but the small pet kept pulling at him.

“Tribs,” he exclaimed and looked at T’chok. The same thought occurred to both warriors. T’lan scooped up Tribs and began to run, T’chok close behind.

“Call a team to finish this job,” he yelled over his shoulder.

“Done.”

They reached his quarters in record time. The door stood open. A low moan sounded from within and he raced inside to find T’renan struggling to stand.

“Where is she?” T’lan demanded as he steadied the young warrior.

“Commander T’ngorzul. He surprised me outside the door. I think he took her. He was at the workroom earlier.”

“Why did you not tell me?”

Despite the blood streaming down his head, T’renan shot him an accusing look. “I was not sure you would care.”

“Of course I care. I love her.”

Ignoring the shocked silence from the other two males, he scanned the room. His hearts pounded as he spotted the blood on the floor. Passing T’renan over to T’chok, he crouched by the red stains. His hand shook as he swiped a finger through the blood and brought it to his nose. M’lee’s delicious fragrance was undeniable. Tribs whined.

“She was bleeding.” Terror and rage poured through his veins.

“If he didn’t kill her here, he wants her alive,” T’chok insisted. “Where would he take her?”

“Off the ship,” T’lan responded, the answer immediately apparent. With a grateful word, he gently placed the wounded sekhmet in the life pod. He closed the lid so that the life support capacities could begin to heal the small creature and headed for the door. “I am going after her.”

“We are going with you,” T’renan said.

“Only if you can keep up.” Racing toward his personal flyer, he was not surprised to hear the other males behind him. At first T’chok helped to propel T’renan but the younger warrior soon matched their strides. As soon as they were aboard his vessel and launched into space, T’chok gave him a grim look.

“Do you know where to find her?”

T’lan raised his wrist com and synced it with the console. A glowing dot appeared on the screen. “There.”

“You have a tracker on her?”

“Embedded in the mating bracelets.” He bared his teeth, even as he increased their speed. “I was not taking any chances with my L’chka.”

They raced toward the planet at a dangerous pace, but no one protested. As they approached an abandoned airfield, T’chok cried out in triumph. “Two cloaked flyers, one registered to T’ngorzul.”

T’lan dropped the flyer as silently as possible and bolted out of the door, leaving the others to follow. The hangar doors were open, and he could see two giant warriors pressed against the far wall, their hands frantically working their cocks as they peered through cracks in the rotting surface. Rage and fear fought for dominance as he crossed the floor in a silent run, although he suspected they were too intent on their pleasure to notice if he had come in with a full squad. One of them partially blocked the doorway and he simply tossed him aside to break through the door. Confident that his warriors would control the threat, he didn’t even spare them a backward glance.

As he burst into the room, his horrified glance went to M’lee, naked and bent over a desk with T’ngorzul raising his hand to strike her. T’ngorzul was flushed with rage, a small wooden stick protruding from his neck and another from his thigh. He jerked back as T’lan entered, but recovered quickly, a facetious smile crossing his face. One hand went to his sword hilt.

“You are too late. Your breeder is already—”

T’lan’s blade separated his head from his neck, an arc of blood spraying across the room and splattering on M’lee’s naked body. The expression on T’ngorzul’s face as he was decapitated could almost have been surprise, but T’lan had no time to waste on a fallen enemy. His reason for being stared at him with widened eyes.

“T’lan, you came.”

“I told you I would always come for you, M’lee.” He gathered her close with one arm, relief weakening his knees. He kept his other hand on his sword as he swung around to make sure no one was approaching from behind.

“Clear,” T’chok called. “Is M’lee safe?”

“Yes. Stay on guard.” He dropped his sword and began to run his hands frantically over M’lee’s body. “Are you hurt? Did he injure you? Is the child safe?”

M’lee had been touching him just as urgently but at his last question, she froze.

“What is it? Did he damage our child?”

She drew back, her face pale and cold. “What if I told you that he did?”

Sorrow ripped through him, and he pulled her with him as he collapsed to his knees. Her body was stiff in his arms and all he could think was that he had failed her.

“Forgive me, little one. I did not mean to fail you. I let my fear control me.”
“Fear?”

“After I damaged you, I was afraid to touch you. Afraid that I would lose control and damage you again.”

Her body softened against his, but she still searched his face intently.

“Is that why you were avoiding me?”

“Yes.” He met her eyes, letting her see his shame and sorrow. “T’chok made me confront this and I intended to return and throw myself on your mercy.”

His gaze dropped to her stomach and another wave of anguish overtook him. “And now we have lost our child.” His hand curved over the still swollen mound.

“Do you want another one?” A strange note hovered in her voice, but he was too distracted to pay much attention.

“Of course, if you wish it.”

“Do you wish it?” A momentary flash of irritation surfaced at her persistence. He did not want to think about another child; he wanted to mourn the one they had lost. Immediately ashamed of his impatience, he hastened to reassure her.

“M’lee, I can think of no greater honor than to father a child with you, but it is too soon to even consider such a matter. We can discuss it at some time in the future. Some distant time in the future,” he added firmly.

“Oh, T’lan, thank you.” She collapsed against him, weeping. Confused, he was about to question her when he felt the movement under his palm.

“The child—the child lives.”

“Yes.” She looked up at him, her eyes wet but her smile radiant.

Joy overtook him, immediately followed by anger. “Why would you tell me—”

“I didn’t.” She flushed and looked away. “But maybe I did let you think that something had happened. I had to know.”

“Know what?” he demanded, still struggling to control his anger despite the relief that filled him.

“Commander?” T’chok interrupted from outside the small room. “The Supreme Commander has requested that we return to the ship.”

“T’ngorzul didn’t destroy it?” M’lee asked.

“The explosions were his doing?” He shook his head. “I do not know why I am surprised. No, he did not destroy it, although he made a determined effort. T’chok is right. We must return.”

He looked down at her in his arms and the last remnant of his anger vanished, only to be replaced by rage at the dead T’ngorzul. Her naked body was covered in blood and he could still see the bruises blooming on her cheekbone and across her breasts, the deep claw marks gouging her arm. “T’chok, can you retrieve a thermal blanket?”

The words had barely left his mouth before a silver blanket flew through the door. He wrapped it around his L’chka’s body and rose carefully to his feet. Her eyes went to the body crumpled in the corner, and she paled but did not look away.

“I don’t think he expected it to end like that.”

“He was lucky. I was more anxious to get to you than to issue the punishment he deserved.”

T’chok and T’renan awaited him in the hangar. Their eyes went directly to M’lee and both grew rigid with anger at the sight of her visible injuries.

“Tren, you’re alive.” Relief filled her voice.

“Yes, M’lee.” The young warrior bowed his head. “I am sorry that I failed you.”

“You didn’t fail me. You came to save me. And T’chok, how can I ever thank you?”

“We gave you our honor, M’lee. We do not forget.”

She smiled gratefully at both warriors, but she still seemed troubled. T’lan drew her closer but he kept returning to her earlier words. How could she have let him think their child was dead? What had T’ngorzul told her that left the shadows in her eyes?

As soon as they were onboard, he strapped her in with him and nodded for T’chok to take the controls.

“Now, little one. Tell me why you lied to me.”

She attempted to evade his glance, but he gripped her chin and turned her face gently towards him

“T’ngorzul—he said my baby is valuable.”

“Of course, our child is precious to us.”

“You don’t understand. He meant valuable as in she is worth a lot of money.”

He closed his eyes as rage filled him. He wished again that he had not been so quick to strike the man dead, but his only thought at the time had been to get to his L’chka.

“Is it true, T’lan?” she whispered.

“Yes, M’lee.” He would not lie to her.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It makes no difference. Are you proposing to sell her?”

At her shocked expression, he nodded. “Of course not. She is valuable to us simply because she is our child, so any other value is irrelevant.”

She sighed, and more of the tension eased from her body.

“Why did he tell you this?”

In halting tones, she described the evil bastard’s plan for her and her children. T’lan’s hands clasped the chair arms so hard that one broke off in his grip. The other two warriors looked just as enraged.

When he could speak without growling, he hugged her close. “I am sorry, M’lee. There are many things I should have told you. I did not because I was concerned that you would not understand. It was a mistake.”

“Will you tell me now?”

“Yes, I will tell you anything you wish to know. But perhaps…” He looked at the other warriors and then back at her. “Perhaps we could continue this in private?”

She bit her lip but nodded. “Okay, but there is one thing I need to know now. Are you really keeping women penned up on your ship so you can give them to your warriors?”

Chapter Thirty-Three

T’lan hesitated, unsure how to answer her question.

“There are human females on board,” he said finally.

“For your warriors?” Her eyes were wide and horrified.

“Not exactly.”

“Then what exactly? Stop beating around the bush and tell me.”

“Why would I damage the shrubbery?”

“Just tell me!”

“I told you that females who broke curfew were relocated. If they are unmated and of breeding age...” She winced. “Then they are relocated onboard the ship. Once the Forbidden Cycle is complete, the warriors may offer them a contract. I told you before, we do not force females.”

“Oh, sure. That sounds exactly like you’re giving them a choice.” she said sarcastically.

His brows drew together. “What do you mean?”

“T’lan, if you had been captured by aliens and kept locked up, completely dependent on those aliens, do you really think you would feel that you had the option to say no?”

“It is how it has always been done.”

“So of course, that makes it right.”

T’lan thought back to his first campaign, to that unpleasant attempt to mate an alien female and couldn’t suppress a surge of guilt. She had certainly consented but was M’lee correct? Did she think she had no choice? He looked at T’chok and saw that the older warrior was looking equally appalled.

“Perhaps you are correct, my L’chka.”

She stiffened at her words, and he frowned at her.

Before he could ask her why she was troubled, she simply shook her head. “Later.” Returning to the subject, she asked, “Who is in charge of these women?”

T’lan’s frown deepened and he looked at T’chok.

M’lee sighed. “Please don’t tell me that T’ngorzul was responsible.”

“I believe that he had that assignment,” T’chok answered.

“Great. Talk about putting the fox in charge of the henhouse.” She waved a hand at their puzzled looks. “Never mind. Who takes over now?”

“Sub Commander T’judin is T’ngorzul’s second in command,” T’chok said.

“I wouldn’t trust anyone who reported to that asshole,” she muttered, tapping her fingers. “T’chok, couldn’t you take over?”

“What?” Shock was evident on the older warrior’s face.

“I trust you not to hurt those women—and not to make them feel like they have to mate with a warrior.”

The skin on T’chok’s cheeks darkened, and T’lan knew he was remembering all of the times he had done his duty as a Yehrin officer.

“I do not believe that I would be the appropriate male.”

“Of course you would. Please, T’chok. Someone has to look out for them.”

T’lan saw the instant T’chok succumbed to M’lee’s pleading. “Very well. I will request the assignment.”

“Thank you.” She gave him a determined nod. “I will tell T’rarchar you’d be perfect for the job.”

All three males suppressed a groan.

As they approached the ship, silence fell, and the increased tension was almost visible. As they passed between the outer arms, T’lan saw to his relief that, despite the two gaping holes in the central hub, the lights were on and normal activity had resumed. As soon as they docked and the airlock engaged, he released M’lee’s straps and stood with her in his arms.

“I am taking M’lee to the medic.”

“Tren should come, too,” she insisted.

The young warrior had grown increasingly pale on the return journey. T’lan nodded at T’chok and he moved to T’renan’s side. “We will all go,” he said.

At M’lee’s insistence, and over the protests of all of the males, A’rathia examined T’renan first, stitched up his head wound, and confined him to an observation room for twenty-four hours. Then she examined M’lee, ran a scan to confirm that the child had suffered no injury, spread healing gel over her bruises, and tended the wounds on her arm.

“Now go home, child,” she ordered. “T’lan, take her to your quarters, cleanse her, feed her a bowl of hot soup, and put her to bed.”

The four parted ways, with M’lee promising to visit T’renan the next day and to visit T’rarchar on T’chok’s behalf. T’lan carried her away before she began to promise them females as well.

“I’m fine, T’lan. I can walk.”

“No.” He kept walking. His feelings buffeted him. He was relieved that she and the child were healthy, but he was still furious that she had let him believe, even for a short time, that their child had died. He was equally as furious at the way T’ngorzul had explained their traditions, but couldn’t escape the feeling of guilt that he had not informed her of their true situation.

As soon as they entered their quarters, M’lee spotted Tribs in the life pod. She gasped and began to struggle against his arms.

“Let me down. Why did you put him in there? Is he—is he dead?”

“Be calm, my L’chka. The life pod is healing him. He is very brave little sekhmet—he is the one who alerted me that you had been taken.”

“Thank God. I was so afraid that T’ngorzul had killed him.”

He put a finger on her chin, and gently turned her face to his. “Now tell me. Why do you react with distress whenever I call you my L’chka?”

Her fingers went to the front of his uniform, picking at the fabric.

“M’lee.”

She still would not look at him. “Can’t we talk about this after we take a shower?”

Although he recognized that she wished to avoid the discussion, she was correct. Despite the perfunctory cleansing necessary to attend to her wounds, streaks of blood and dirt still covered her golden skin. Dismayed that he had been distracted from her needs, he agreed to her request.

“Very well. But we will return to the subject.”

“I know. I don’t want any more lies between us.”

“I have never lied to you, M’lee.”

“But you haven’t told me everything, have you?” She finally met his eyes and the pain in them shook him to his core.

Once they were in the cleansing room, he found it hard to put her down. She felt so small and fragile in his arms, and he had the terrifying sensation that she would slip away once he released her. Reluctantly, he placed her on her feet as he adjusted the water flow. She moved under it with a sigh of relief. As always, the sight of her naked body sent a surge of lust through him. Yesterday, he would have turned away, left her alone as he went to fight his urges elsewhere. Today, he had come too close to losing her. He could not leave. Stripping out of his belt and uniform, he went to join her under the water. Her eyes were closed but she opened them when he moved in behind her.

“You’re still here.”

“Yes, M’lee. I told you that I would not let my fear control me.”

She sighed and moved into his arms. “I have missed you so much.”

“As have I. It has tormented me not to be close to you.”

“T’lan, you didn’t hurt me. If anything, I was the one who was… overenthusiastic. You can’t take responsibility for everything.”

“It is my honor to care for you.”

“And I love that you feel that way. But if we’re going to be together…”

“If?” His hearts raced. “There is no if, M’lee. You are mine, always.”

“Only if you are honest with me. Don’t try and protect me by keeping secrets from me.”

“Yes, my L’chka.”

He caught the way her body tensed. “M’lee?”

“Just let me wash first.”

“I will wash you.”

She blushed. “I have missed that, too.”

His cock ached incessantly as his hands reacquainted themselves with her lush contours, but he managed to ignore it as he washed her swiftly and efficiently. He had also missed performing this service for her, and he cursed himself for having wasted this past week. As soon as she was clean, he moved her under the drying chamber, combing through her pale curls with his fingers as they dried, then wrapped her in a drying cloth. He carried her back into their bedchamber, reveling in the clean, delicious fragrance of his woman. After seating her against the pillows, he brought her a cup of hot tea, covered her with a blanket, and took a seat by her side.

“Now, M’lee.”

She picked at the blanket, not looking at him. “When T’ngorzul came to see me in the workroom, he told me that L’chka means Breeder in the old tongue.”

“Yes, that is part of the meaning. Why does that bother you?”

“It implies that you only want me because I can give you children; that I am only of value as a womb.”

His hearts ached at her words, and he hurried to reassure her. “Do you not know that you mean everything to me? If you could not have children, I would be saddened—for both of us—but I would never think you were of less value. You are mine, always.”

“You really mean that?”

“Yes, my L’chka.”

“But when I asked you if a L’chka was like a wife, you said no.”

“Because humans claim to make these bonds, yet they do not keep them. They are not faithful. They take a wife and discard her and take another. That will never happen with us.”

Tears sparkled in her eyes.

“Do not cry, my L’chka.”

“These are happy tears.” She leaned into him and he picked her up and tucked her against his chest. Despite her contented sigh, he was not surprised when her questions resumed.

“If breeding isn’t the most important part of a relationship, why did you even start to use that term?”

“It is a long story. One which I gladly will tell you,” he added hastily when she frowned. “But do you wish to hear it tonight?”

“Yes, I think it’s time.”

“Very well.” He leaned back against the headboard, settled her more comfortably across his thighs—ignoring his throbbing cock—and decided how to begin.

“The Yehrin have always been a warrior race. In the distant past, there was no greater happiness than to fight in glorious battle and die an honorable death. So, when we left our planetary system, there was no doubt that we would conquer all who came before us.”

“But?”

“But battles come at a cost, no matter how honorable the warriors. So, our ancient scientists went to work and altered our genetics. As a result, most Yehrin are born male.”

“Cannon fodder,” she muttered.
“What?”

“An Earth expression meaning those who exist simply to fall beneath the enemy’s weapons.”

“Perhaps,” he conceded, “Although there was never any intention that they should fall.”

“So you took your boy babies and you conquered?”

“Yes. And we won. Only a few enemies could not be defeated in outright battle and we eventually came to an agreement with them.”

“Wait a minute. There were enemies you could not defeat?”

“Yes,” he admitted reluctantly. “The Yehrin Empire, the Brothers of Trauweth, the Icluthy, and the Xihlulen are all on a par in terms of technology and fighting skills. To destroy them, we would destroy ourselves, so we signed a compact.”

“What would have happened if they had come to Earth first?”

“The Xihlulen would have consumed it down to the last mineral in the crust. The Brothers of Trauweth would have taken you as slaves for their cult. The Icluthy are most like us.”

“You mean they want our women?” She smiled, and he could see that she joked but she had no idea how correct she was.

“Yes.” Her eyes widened. “They are not short of females, but they have a… different relationship with them. They also seek to preserve planets, although their intentions often take a different form. However, they are not here, we are. And you wished to understand Yehrin history, did you not?”

At her nod, he continued. “The problem started after we won the majority of our battles and reached the agreement with the other civilizations. Our warriors had fought valiantly, and they had lived. They wanted to enjoy their victory. They wanted to settle down, to have a home and a family.”

“Surely, on all of those conquered worlds, there were plenty of females?” Her eyes narrowed and he could not help but be pleased at the jealousy he could detect in her voice.

“There were many,” he agreed. “If all you wanted was an available female. There were not so many with which to raise a family. Very few species are genetically compatible with the Yehrin. And we have discovered that even when all of the tests indicate that we are a match, it does not mean we can breed with them. That is why the use of L’chka as breeder is considered the highest honor.”

“I see. And is that why you claimed me when you found out I was pregnant?”

“No, M’lee. As soon as I held you in my arms, I felt our connection. I did not expect it—I had never dreamed that I would be so honored—so I did not understand at first. Only after my rage at S’ram’s actions overwhelmed me, did I realize that I had found my mate.”

“Oh, T’lan.” She lifted her face for a kiss. He sought her lips urgently, his hunger for her increased by the distance he had placed between them, but the hunger was matched by a tenderness that he did not have the words to express. He delved deeper into her mouth, trying to collect every drop of the succulence he had so foolishly denied himself. When at last he raised his head, she was flushed and glowing and satisfaction filled him. His L’chka, content within his arms once again.

“Is there more?” she asked.

Putting aside the temptation to postpone any further discussion until after he had fully restored their relationship, he nodded.

“I am afraid so. You see, even on the rare occasions when we have found a truly compatible species, it has been difficult to get the females with child. And the child is most often male. So the imbalance continues.”

“Which is why a female child is so valuable?”

“Yes. T’ngorzul was correct in that respect.” The words tasted bitter in his mouth. “That is why only four Yehrin know that our child is female. We do not want to create a frenzy before the Forbidden Cycle is complete.”

“What’s this Forbidden Cycle about, anyway? I would think you would want to dive right in, so to speak, and find out if a new species is compatible.”

“That was the traditional approach. In darker times, honor has been discarded.” He did not want to reveal his people’s greatest dishonor, but he had promised to conceal nothing. “Many generations ago, we came to Zenn-la. Our testing had indicated that they were compatible, although you must understand that reality often proves the tests false. But our warriors were impatient and when one female became with child, they did not behave as warriors should. Many females, willing or not, were bred.” M’lee’s face paled and he could read the shock in her eyes, but he continued on. “Somehow, and we still do not know how it was done, a message was communicated among those women and within a month, they all died at their own hands. Millions of females who could have represented great hope for our future, all dead, because of our dishonor. So, the Forbidden Cycle came to be, as a reminder that no matter how great the temptation, we must wait and behave with honor.”

M’lee returned to picking at the blanket, looking troubled,

“Did you really learn the lesson? Imprisoning a group of women to await the end of your deadline doesn’t seem much better.” Her hands twisted in the fabric. “I know you said they had to be willing, but it still doesn’t seem to me as if they know they have a choice.”

“They are informed. When I—” He stopped abruptly but it was too late.

“When you what?”

“At the conclusion of the Forbidden Cycle, it is requested that all unattached officers perform their duty and attempt a breeding with a new species to test compatibility.”

Her body tensed. “And you did that?”

“Once, on my first campaign. The situation was clearly explained to the female and she had to give written consent.”

“Written consent? In return for what?”

“Her needs would be taken care of for the rest of her life,” he admitted.

“Can’t you see how wrong that is?” She dropped the blanket and reached for his hand, giving him an imploring look. “You basically bought a woman to have sex with you. Then you are shocked when someone like Sam’s mother behaves so badly.”

“It bothered me then and it bothers me now, which is why I never did it again. But M’lee, I do not think you understand. If we cannot reproduce, our entire species will die out.” He gently cupped her face. “You have given us great hope.”

“Just because I’m having a girl? You said most, not all, children are male, so obviously girls have been born before. I know we’re having a girl—but she’s only one child.”

“I understand. But to breed so easily...” She winced at his words. “And to have a female child immediately. Do you not know how much that means to us?”

“And don’t you see why that makes me doubt your feelings?”

“M’lee, I meant what I said. I would love you if you had a male child. I would love you if you never had a child at all. The most important thing is that we are together.”

“You love me?” she whispered.

“How can you doubt it?”

“You never said it.”

“It is not a word that comes easily to my people. But, M’lee, L’chka does not just mean Breeder; the very oldest meaning is Beloved. That is why I have called you that since the first hour in which we met.”

Chapter Thirty-Four

Emily stared at T’lan, her mind in turmoil. Had he truly loved her that long? It had taken her longer to fall, although she too had felt the connection between them immediately. When she thought back over his actions, from tasting her meals to patiently waiting for her to agree to his claim to fighting for her, the poison of T’ngorzul’s words finally slipped away.

Happy tears filled her eyes. “I believe you.”

“Truly? You have no more questions or doubts?”

She grinned at him as the weight left her chest. “I will always have questions—but not about your feelings. I have no more doubts.”

“And you trust me completely?” His eyes started to glow, and a giddy sense of expectation swept over her.

“Yes, I trust you. Why?”

“Because, my L’chka, you lied to me. You let me think our child had died.”

Shame suffused her face with color. It had been a moment’s impulse, a desire to test him, but she had seen the devastation in his face.

“I know. I’m truly sorry, T’lan. I was afraid and I let T’ngorzul prey on those fears. He seemed so convinced that he was telling the truth.”

“In his twisted mind, he was. It is why he was so successful at stirring unrest.”

“What was he doing?”

“Spreading rumors about our ability to have a child with a human female.”

“Which is true,” she pointed out.

“Yes, but he did not know that, did he?”

“No, I don’t think he did. It was not until he realized that I was the person Sam… cared about, that he made the connection.”

“He also tried to have warriors rebel against the Forbidden Cycle, again because it was something he truly did not believe should exist.”

“Did it work?”

“He created some unhappiness, especially among some of the younger warriors, but we were able to reinforce the appropriateness of behaving with honor.” A grim expression crossed his face and she shivered. “It is because of you that we were able to stop the rot before it spread too far.”

“Because of me?”

“Knowing that you were with child—that someone had already broken the law—led me to investigate.”

“Why do you think Sam did it?”

He scowled but admitted reluctantly. “I believe he truly cared for you. He was young and he had T’ngorzul whispering poisonous words in his ear. To be so close to you and not have you must have been torture.”

“Would you have resisted?”

“I do not know, my L’chka. The time that you made me wait was torturous enough—to have waited an entire cycle…”

“But you don’t have to wait any more.” She wiggled her butt, delighting in the immediate response from the hard shaft beneath her. Her fingers trailed down his chest, loving the silky softness of hair dusted skin over warm, hard muscle.

“We must still be careful,” he warned.

“Of course. But it’s been so long. My whole body aches for you.” She lowered the drying cloth to expose her swollen breasts. His arm was behind her so she leaned back, knowing he would never let her fall, and cupped her breasts, offering them to him. “Can’t you see how much I need you?”

The tingling sensation in her nipples was enough—she didn’t need to look down to know that drops of milk had started to appear. He watched hungrily before lifting his other hand to catch a droplet and bring it to his mouth.

“Delicious.”

“More,” she urged. With a groan he bent her back over his arm and lowered his head but instead of the hard sucking she had anticipated, he teased her. Tongue flicking across each taut peak in turn, the sensation drove her higher but left her wanting more. She arched her back, trying to thrust herself against his mouth but he only laughed and easily controlled her movements. He used his teeth to scrape very gently over each distended nipple and the pleasure had her writhing in his arms.

“Please, T’lan.”

“Please what, little one?”

“Suck my nipples. Please.” Her cheeks flamed but she was too desperate to let embarrassment stop her.

“Since you asked so prettily.” He drew one nipple into his mouth, sucking gently, and she clutched his horns. Remembering how sensitive he was, she moved her hands down and gripped the base of each horn. His body jerked.

“More,” she demanded.

He growled and gave in, pulling on her nipples with an intensity that sent streaks of fire straight to her pussy. She thrashed so hard that he had to use his other arm to hold her down and the hard bar of his massive forearm across her pelvis was enough to push her over. As he switched to her other nipple, she exploded, every muscle in her body going tense with ecstasy as white light sheeted across her vision and she cried out his name. He slowed back down to gentle sucks and nibbles that still sent aftershocks through her quivering body.

“Better, my L’chka?”

“Yes, thank you.” She couldn’t help but smile at how proper she sounded. Expecting to see an answering smile on his face, she was shocked by how tense he appeared.

“T’lan, what’s wrong?”

As if in response, his cock flexed beneath her and she realized the source of his tension. Her excitement escalated again, and she wiggled, relishing the way he responded. She gave him her best attempt at a sultry smile.

“Your turn now, my warrior.”

“I do not want to hurt you,” he gritted out.

“You won’t,” she said confidently.

“I must be in control.”

A pleasant shiver worked up her spine. “I don’t mind.”

Before she could take another breath, he had her mating bracelets locked together and she was flat on her back. He stared down at her, pupils dilated so that only a rim of glowing green remained.

“You are mine, M’lee.”

“Always.”

He kissed her, a long, drugging kiss that left her drowning in pleasure. With careful movements, he arranged her on her hands and knees, a pillow supporting her hips and stomach and her arms stretched over her head and fastened to the wall. It didn’t escape her that this was the position he has used when he had given her the mating bracelets and she felt her thighs dampen in anticipation. He leaned over her back, the size and warmth of his massive frame enveloping her completely, and licked her bite mark. Still sensitive, the slight roughness of his tongue against the mark made her shudder.

“You are always beautiful, my L’chka, but never more so than when you are spread out beneath me, every part of your body exposed to me, vulnerable to me.” His voice was a deep purring growl, adding to the shivery sensations as he licked his way down her spine. When he reached her butt, he spread her cheeks apart and ran his tongue down the vulnerable crevice.

“Such a pretty little ass. So ripe, so open to me.” He licked her again and this time he lingered, teasing her anus with his tongue before plunging inside. She cried out in shock, the sensation exquisitely exciting, perhaps more so because of the forbidden nature of the act.

“One day I will take you here.” As he lifted his head, he slipped a finger into the forbidden hole and she cried out again, the slight burn adding to her pleasure.

“You’re too big,” she gasped. “You won’t fit.”

“You have said that before, little one. And you have been wrong each time. Do not worry, I will train you to take my cock there just as I trained you to take it in your tight little cunt.” The memories washed over her, and she cried out again, he pussy clenching desperately on emptiness.

“But now it is time for your punishment.”

“P-punishment?” Her mind was so focused on the aching emptiness between her legs that it took a moment to realize what he was saying.

“For lying to me, M’lee.” His hands squeezed the plump globes of her ass. “I would never harm you, but I believe that the human custom of spanking would be appropriate.”

He wanted to spank her? No one had ever laid a finger on her as punishment. The skin on her bottom crawled, feeling exposed and vulnerable, and yet, she wanted to rid herself of this feeling of guilt.

“Okay,” she whispered.

“Under other circumstances, I would take you over my lap, but for this punishment, I wish you to remain in place. To acknowledge your regret.”

She nodded her head and clenched her fists, determined to hold her position. The first smack came down across her right buttock with a throbbing sting that made her cry out, but she didn’t move. He paused for just a second, then repeated the strike against her left cheek. After that, there was no more hesitation, blows falling across both cheeks with a fiery intensity that soon had tears flowing down her face. She wanted to move, wanted to dance away from the barrage of stinging swats but she was determined to hold on. As she cried, the guilt drained away until she lay limp against the bed. She didn’t realize the spanking was over until she felt him stroking her heated flesh.

“Hush, little one. It is all over. You are forgiven.”

That made her cry harder, but he pressed kisses up her spine as he continued the soothing caresses. When the tears subsided except for a few last hiccups, she realized that she felt better, lighter somehow. She also realized that the fiery heat of her misused bottom had translated into aching need. T’lan was kissing her shoulder now and she could feel the blunt head of his shaft teasing her soaked pussy lips.

“T’lan,” she cried.

“Yes, my L’chka?”

“I need you inside me.” She felt him tense. “I know you won’t hurt me.”

He sat back on his heels, spreading her legs further apart, and she knew he was studying her.

“Perhaps I need to punish you more often. Your gorgeous ass is red from my hand, but your little cunt is dripping for me.” Instead of the gentle caresses he had been using, he squeezed her swollen flesh. A fiery heat swept through her, and her pussy throbbed in response. She felt the additional wetness sliding down her thighs and knew that he could see it, too. His finger slid between her slippery lips to briefly circle her aching clit. Before she could press against it, it was gone, replaced by the broad head of his cock. This too he slid between her lips, the wide girth stretching them apart, the rough surface teasing briefly at her swollen nub before he notched it at the entrance to her body. Despite her excitement, her body resisted momentarily before giving in and accepting him. They both groaned as the tip slipped inside.

“So tight,” he growled. “You have been without me for too long.”

“Yes,” she gasped. “Never again, T’lan.”

“Never.” He slid in another inch. As always, the intense stretch was on the edge of pain but the sparks of pleasure shooting up her spine kept it at bay. He moved slowly, working her open, forcing her to feel every undulation as he fought his way down her tight channel. When he finally bottomed out, she felt impaled, skewered on his massive cock. He reached beneath her and stroked her clit and she came instantly, muscles clamping down on the hard shaft, lost in pleasure. As she came down from the orgasm, she expected him to start thrusting, but he remained in place, locked inside her. Instead, she felt his finger probing at her other hole.

Still limp with pleasure, she didn’t get a chance to protest before his finger breached her entrance. He had to fight to get deeper and the already overwhelming sense of fullness intensified. Her muscles fluttered wildly, trying to accommodate both intruders and then she felt a second finger teasing her bottom hole.

“No.”

“Oh, yes.” His voice guttural, deeper than she had ever heard it. He pushed harder and she felt the tight ring give way with a burning stretch that sent flames licking up her spine. He growled and came down over her, the weight of his hips pressing against her punished bottom and adding to the fiery sting. His other hand circled her clit and she came again in a confused mixture of pain and pleasure. Her body clamped down on his and he roared her name as he exploded inside her, hot liquid jetting into the already confined space and sending another wave of pleasure over her.

He pressed more kisses to her neck before carefully withdrawing first his fingers, then his cock from her body, the movement sending aftershocks through her system.

“No blood,” he announced with great satisfaction.

“That’s nice,” she said sleepily as he released her bracelets. He disappeared for a moment and returned with a warm cloth to cleanse her before pulling her into his arms. She winced as he curled around her reddened bottom but once she settled into place, the heat of his body was surprisingly comfortable against the punished flesh.

“You are content, my L’chka?” he whispered in her ear.

“Yes, T’lan. I love you.”

“I love you, too, M’lee. I will make sure to tell you that every day, so you do not doubt it again.”

She turned her head to look at him. His eyes glowed a soft golden green and his face was at peace. Her hand rested over his where it covered her stomach.

“And we will tell our daughter, too. So she knows she is valued not because she is a girl, but because she is part of our family.”

“Every day,” he promised.

Rewarding him with a soft kiss, she nestled down in his arms, content at last.

Epilogue

T’lan roared and Emily glared at him. “Stop that. You’re not helping.”

“You are in pain.”

“I’m having a baby.” Another contraction swept over her and she grabbed his hand, squeezing hard as she panted through it. A’rathia was sitting between her legs and she looked up and nodded encouragingly. The scans had revealed that her daughter was no larger than a typical human baby, and they had decided that natural childbirth would be safe.

“Not much longer now, M’lee,” A’rathia said.

T’lan sat behind her, bracing her body, and he peered down with a worried frown.

“This is taking too long. She is in pain. The child should come now.”

“Babies come when they’re ready, son,” Dr. Gaston laughed. He was standing to one side of the bed, watching the monitors. It had a taken a lot of naked persuasion to get T’lan to agree to his presence in the delivery room, but he had eventually agreed when Emily had threatened to have T’lan banished instead. Now T’lan growled at him in a half-hearted way but his attention remained fixed on Emily’s stomach. Another contraction swept over her.

“I see the head,” A’rathia said. The next few minutes were a blur as the contractions intensified into a long stream of constant pressure. She pushed and panted and gripped T’lan’s hand and then felt her body release. A small cry echoed through the room.

“Our daughter,” T’lan said, his voice hushed with awe. “She is as beautiful as her mother.”

Her vision blurred as tears filled her eyes. “Bring her to me.”

“Just one minute,” said A’rathia. “I am running some scans.”

“Is anything wrong?” Her breath caught and her hand closed around T’lan’s.

“Don’t worry, my dear. Standard procedure,” Dr. Gaston said soothingly and patted her arm. He ignored T’lan’s muttered protest. “She looks perfect.”

“And she is.” A’rathia stepped up to the head of the bed, baby cradled in her arms. “All of her tests look excellent. Here you go.” She bent down and placed the baby on Emily’s chest.

Emily blinked back the tears, studying her tiny daughter. A few blond strands clung to her head, curling around the miniscule black nubs where her horns would emerge. Her skin was pink and human, but she had tiny perfect little black nails. A spot of blood near one ear made Emily panic for a brief instant before she realized that it had come from her, not the baby. She stroked the soft cheek, reveling in the delicate skin, and the baby’s eyes opened. T’lan’s eyes shone from her tiny face, green and gold swirling around tiny cat like pupils. Her heart ached, overwhelmed with love for this tiny being.

“Hello, sweetheart. I’m your mama,” she whispered

“I am your father, little one. I will protect you always.” T’lan leaned over her shoulder, his arms wrapped around both of them. She was vaguely aware of A’rathia delivering the afterbirth and cleaning her up, but she felt enfolded in the bubble of their new family.

“Can I let the others in now? Your grandmother’s going to have a fit if she doesn’t get to see that baby soon,” Dr. Gaston said.

Emily nodded, still unable to tear her eyes away from her daughter’s face. A moment later, her grandmother’s lavender scent washed over her. She looked up to see tear-brightened eyes meeting her own.

“Oh, sweetie. She’s just beautiful. I can still remember when you were born, just as tiny and perfect.” Gran cupped her hand over Emily’s and Emily felt T’lan tense. She turned her head and nuzzled his shoulder, willing him to relax.

“I want to hold her, but I think I’d better give the boy a little while.” Gran’s eyes twinkled over her spectacles as she studied T’lan’s defensive posture. She kissed Emily and stepped back, taking the doctor’s hand. T’rarchar replaced her but he kept a respectful distance before offering a small bow.

“Congratulations, M’lee and T’lan. Your daughter has my honor.”

“Thank you,” Emily murmured, a little stunned. She had come to realize how significant a statement that was from a Yehrin warrior. T’lan released one arm so that he could twist to one side and place his hand over his hearts as he returned the salute. The Supreme Commander nodded and went to stand beside A’rathia.

Tren came next. With a defiant look at T’lan, he stepped right up to the bed.

“Welcome, small one.” The baby turned her head and seemed to gaze up at Tren. Even the low growling that T’lan had started as he approached suddenly stopped. Tren extended his hand and the baby curled her fingers around one of his. “I have your honor.” The baby cooed.

Tren turned to look at Emily. “What is her name?”

“M’lan P’rl V’randrr R’gers.” T’lan proudly announced the Yehrin version of their daughter’s name.

“M’lan P’rl. It is a good name.” Tren nodded and stepped back.

“You named her after me?” A tear spilled over and slid down her grandmother’s cheek.

“You are a worthy namesake, Elder Female,” T’lan said gravely. “She will have your spirit.”

“Thank you.” Gran sniffed and bent over to drop another kiss on the baby’s head.

Emily looked around at the room of Yehrin and humans and felt a glow of contentment. This was her family, except… “I miss T’chok.”

“I know, my L’chka. He would be here if he could.”

Emlan Pearl grunted, interrupting the melancholy moment, and began rooting at her breast.

“Little Pearl’s hungry,” Doc Gaston chuckled. “You’d better feed her.”

“Of course.” Emily started to push her top down and realized that everyone was staring at her. “Um…”

“Out!” T’lan roared.

Emily winced, and the baby’s eyes flew open. “Thanks, big guy, but maybe a little quieter?”

“I am sorry, my L’chka. My daughter.” He touched the baby’s cheek and she shot him a quick look before returning to nuzzling Emily’s breast, her grunts becoming more frantic. Everyone departed except A’rathia. She stayed until the baby latched on, clamping down on Emily’s nipple with surprising strength, and then left the three of them alone.

“I’m so happy, T’lan.” She smiled up at him and then winced. “Ow, take it easy, sweetie.”

T’lan had been watching Emlan nurse with a fascinated expression but now he frowned. “She is hurting you?”

“You’d think I’d be used to having someone suck on my nipples by now.” T’lan feasted on her breasts at least once a day. “But it doesn’t feel the same at all.”

“A’rathia could prepare a nutritional formula.”

“Oh no, she won’t. Emlan Pearl is my baby and I’m feeding her. I’ll get used to it.”

“Of course, M’lee. As long as you wish.”

The baby’s fierce suckling slowed, and her eyes closed. Emily snuggled back into T’lan’s arms. “I think I’m going to like motherhood.”

A week later, Emily wasn’t so sure. Emlan only slept for a few hours at a time and Emily was bleary-eyed from exhaustion. During the baby’s waking hours, she was frequently fussy and the only thing that seemed to help was walking her or rocking her. T’lan did more than his share—changing diapers with swift, if disgusted, efficiency and spending hours pacing the floor with the baby. He only left Emily briefly when Gran or A’rathia came to visit, taking their turns with the demanding infant and assuring her that this phase would be over soon. T’rarchar came once, looking mildly uncomfortable, and bestowed an ornate dagger on Emlan. Tren visited daily and T’lan relaxed enough, or was exhausted enough, that he didn’t protest when the young warrior walked the baby. Emlan always calmed when he did, staring at him with fascinated eyes.

It didn’t help that she couldn’t leave their quarters. Despite their efforts to counteract T’ngorzul’s rumors, the Supreme Commander did not want to create more unrest by announcing the birth of a female child. He was consulting with the Supreme Council, and in the meantime, Emily and the baby were staying out of sight. She understood the reasoning, but she was tired of moving from bedroom to nursery to living room and back again.

Gran gave her a worried look. She was keeping Emily company while T’lan was off on one of his errands. “I’m concerned about you, Emily.”

“I’m fine, Gran. Just tired.” She sighed and stroked Tribs, nestled next to her on the couch. Although he had recovered completely from his injuries, he rarely left her side.

“You need to get out of this cabin.” Gran echoed her thoughts. “Why don’t you come and stay with me for a while? With T’lan, of course.”

“I would love to but even in Elmwood, we’re taking a chance on someone seeing the baby. I know things are more peaceful now.” All violent forms of resistance had been eliminated and the publicity campaigns were helping to reassure people and prevent more from developing. “But I’m not sure that the world is ready for a human-Yehrin baby yet. I’m afraid it would stir up more controversy just as things are settling down.”

“No, I suppose you’re right.” Gran sighed. “I’m going to have to go home myself pretty soon. I’ll miss you and the little angel, but I’ll come back whenever your commander can send a flyer for me.”

Emlan started to cry from the nursery.

“Little angel?” Emily asked as she started to drag herself to her feet.

“Be still, my L’chka, Elder Female.” T’lan appeared in the doorway and she sank back with a sigh of relief. He changed Emlan with his usual swift efficiency and tucked her into a little pink onesie before handing her over. Emily opened her top and nursing bra and the baby latched on. T’lan smiled at the sight, then frowned as his gaze traveled up to her face.

“You are too pale, M’lee.”

“That’s because she needs to get out of this cabin,” Gran said tartly.

“I know. I have been working on it.”

“You have? What does that mean—are you going to tell everyone?” Trepidation dampened her excitement. She wasn’t at all sure she was ready for the attention, or the consequences that would surely follow.

“No. The Supreme Council has agreed that it is best to keep the news quiet until after the Forbidden Cycle.”

“Oh.” She sagged back in her chair.

“I have a different plan. Once M’lan has finished nursing, we are going out.”

“Really?” Barely able to contain her excitement, she wiggled. Emlan gave her an angry look and clamped down harder. “Sorry, sweetie.”

While Emily finished nursing and burping the baby, T’lan made some quick calls. Tren appeared just as they were ready to go.

“Elder Female, you should come also,” T’lan ordered.

Gran’s eyes sparkled. “I must admit, I’m dying of curiosity here.”

With Tren leading the way, T’lan tucked the baby in one arm, put his other arm around Emily, and walked them briskly through the corridors. She quickly became aware that between exhaustion and confinement, her stamina hadn’t quite recovered and her steps began to slow. Tribs chirped anxiously at her.

“I apologize, my L’chka. I did not consider your delicate condition.” T’lan paused and called Tren back. “Will you carry my daughter?”

“Of course.” Tren opened his arms and Emlan went into them with her usual coo of delight.

“Protect her,” T’lan ordered.

“Always,” Tren responded solemnly, and something flashed between the two warriors.

Turning back to Emily, T’lan scooped her up before turning to her grandmother. “Can you keep up?”

“Don’t worry about me.” Gran waved a hand. “I do yoga every day.”

Resuming their rapid pace, T’lan and Tren soon brought them to his flyer. She gave it a puzzled look. “You’re taking me for a flight?”

“Yes.” He escorted her inside and buckled her in with Tribs curled on her lap. A lump rose in her throat as she watched Tren place Emlan in another chair that had been fitted with an infant seat. Everyone else took a seat and the flyer departed. As always, the sight of the Earth growing larger in the viewport filled her with awe. She decided that T’lan was taking her somewhere uninhabited where she could go outside without anyone around. The thought filled her with excitement, but then she winced. Because she had yet to go anywhere with Emlan, she didn’t have a diaper bag prepared.

“T’lan, did you bring supplies for the baby?”

“Of course, my L’chka. Do not worry.”

As the Earth approached, she realized they were headed back to the North Carolina mountains—the snow-covered North Carolina mountains. Despite being filled with a longing for home, she couldn’t help a shiver. As they flew lower, she lost track of her surroundings until they landed in a wide meadow overlooking a mountain view. Tucked into the trees on one side was a log cabin, light shining from the windows and smoke curling from the chimney. She could see rocking chairs on the front porch and a wreath on the door. The snow had been cleared from a stone pathway leading to the porch.

“It’s beautiful. Who lives here? Is it safe?”

“It is safe,” T’lan assured her as he unbuckled her straps. He handed a warm coat and boots to her grandmother and then dressed Emily in the same. Tren had picked up the travel seat and wrapped it snugly in a quilt. “Come.”

He helped both women out onto the cleared path and guided them up the steps. Tren followed with Emlan, Tribs dancing around his feet. Without pausing to knock, T’lan led them inside.

The cabin was more spacious than it had appeared from the outside. A tall river-rock fireplace dominated one end of the room, with large comfortable furniture surrounding it. At the other end of the great room, a low counter separated an open kitchen with cabinets painted a cheerful red from a big wooden dining table. Skylights brightened the vaulted ceiling.

“This is amazing.” Emily said, looking around with awe. “Who lives here?”

“We do.” He looked as anxious as massive horned warrior could look. “If you wish to live here.”

“I don’t understand.”

“I have procured this domicile for us. I have secured the boundaries and it is remote from other humans, so you and our daughter are free to explore. Elmwood is only a few minutes away by flyer so your grandmother may visit often.”

She looked around at the cozy space. Her grandmother gave her an approving nod and winked before bustling off to investigate the kitchen. Tren had unwrapped Emlan and settled into a seat by the fire with her. Tribs followed him, turning around three times before settling onto the rug with a contented chirp.

Already she could envision living here, adding her personal touches to the basic décor and making it into their home, but she also remembered how relaxed T’lan had appeared on the ship.

“What about you? About your work?”

“The Supreme Commander has appointed me to administer the Southeast Region. I will work from here.”

She cast a quick glance at the others, then tugged him into the small hallway at the back of the great room.

“Is that really what you want? You seemed so at home on the ship.”

“You are my home, my L’chka. You and our child.”

He opened one door to reveal a pale yellow nursery, then opened another to show her a pink bedroom with the biggest four poster bed she had ever seen, piled high with pillows. Her eyes filled with tears as she looked up at him.

“This is perfect.”

Green eyes glowed at her. “I wanted a place for us to be together, to be happy. And we will be happy here, M’lee, I swear it.”

“I believe you, T’lan. This is everything I ever wanted.”

He groaned and lifted her into his arms, devouring her mouth with frantic urgency.

“Canoodling,” Gran called.

But for once, she ignored her grandmother and gave herself up to the ecstasy of his kiss, his love, and his promise of a future. Together.

Author’s Note

Thank you so much for reading Alien Conquest! I hope you enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed writing it! Whether you loved the book or not, it would mean the world to me if you left an honest review on Amazon. Word of mouth is incredibly helpful for authors and I’d love to know your thoughts!

As always, there are so many people I want to thank. First and foremost, I would like to thank my readers - I am constantly humbled and gratified by your love and support! And of course, my author BFF, Bex McLynn, for always lending an ear and holding my hand! And last, but certainly not least, my awesome beta readers: Janet S, Tammy S, DeAnne T, Susan H, and Kitty S!

Coming up next - Alien Prisoner!

Find out what happens when T’chok is put in charge of the females on the ship - and meets a very defiant little human!

Alien Prisoner

For a glimpse at what happened prior to the invasion, Alien Selection tells the story of the first encounter between a Yehrin warrior and a human female! You can download it for FREE on BookFunnel or purchase it on Amazon for just $.99!

BookFunnel

Amazon

Other Titles

The Alien Abduction Series

Anna and the Alien

Beth and the Barbarian

Cam and the Conqueror

Greta and the Gargoyle

Deb and the Demon

Ella and the Emperor

Faith and the Fighter

Treasured by the Alien

with Bex McLynn

Mama and the Alien Warrior